— - 


\90iMimm 


^^r, 


Columbia  (Bntoersitp 

intijeCitpotRmigork 

THE   LIBRARIES 


Bequest  of 

Frederic  Bancroft 

1860-1945 


THE 


IMPENDING  CONFLICT 


BETWEEN 


ROMANISM  AND  PROTESTANTISM 


IN  THE 


UNITED   STATES. 


By  REV.  J.  J.  SMITH,  D.  D. 


"  How  can  two  walk  tog'stttir  except  they  be  a^resd  f] 

'  '      '      >      «      •>*    >  . 


*  ">    •      >     .> 


'  to  » 


>  i 


»     »    O      J        ,    J  »     ,  „      ,  , 


NEW    YORK  : 

E.  GOODENOUGH,  122  NASSAU  ST. 
1871. 


\ 


°l ' 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,   in  the  year  one   thousand  eight 

hundred  and  seventy-one, 

By  J.  J.  SMITH, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


i 


«     «  i 


■    < 


John  J.  Reed,  Printer,  43  Centre  St.,  New  York. 


Preface. 


This  volume  is  intended  to  meet  a  public  ne- 
cessity, and  is  consequently  a  book  for  the 
times.  It  deals  not  with  fiction,  but  with  facts. 
It  presents  not  theories,  but  inculcates  action. 
Its  origin  is  soon  told.  The  attempt  of  Papists 
to  expel  the  Bible  from  our  Public  Schools,  and 
their  outspoken  denunciation  of  our  entire  com- 
mon school  system,  elicited  from  me,  about  a 
year  ago,  a  series  of  letters  on  our  danger  as 
a  nation,  from  the  aggressive  spirit  and  policy 
of  Romanism  as  being  developed  in  our  midst. 
These  papers  were  first  published  in  the  Metho- 
dist Recorder.  Several  of  my  friends,  whose 
mature  judgments  challenge  my  confidence, 
having  expressed  a  wish,  by  letters  and  other- 
wise, to  have  those  articles  issued  in  book-form 
for  more  general  circulation,  constitute  my 
apology,  if  apology  be  needed,  for  this  publi- 
cation. 

The  original  letters  have  been  enlarged,  and 
nearly  as  many  more  chapters  have  been  added, 
so  as  to  cover  most  of  the  ground  embraced  in 
the  questions  involved.  The  reader  will  see  in 
these  pages  that  our  controversy  is  with  Popery 
as  a  system,  which  is,  from  its  inherent  nature, 


iv  Preface, 

necessarily  hostile  to  our  free  institutions,  and 
not  with  its  individual  members,  many  of  whom 
are  justly  esteemed  for  their  private  virtues  and 
moral  worth.  As  the  present  work  deals  with 
some  of  the  most  essential  and  vital  issues  of  the 
day,  it  cannot  fail  at  least  to  merit  the  atten- 
tion of  all  classes,  whatever  may  be  the  peculiar 
type  of  their  religious  convictions,  or  their  po- 
litical preferences. 

That  a  most  fearful  conflict  of  antagonistic 
elements,  (as  embraced  in  the  two  widely  di- 
verging systems  of  Protestantism  and  Roman- 
ism,) is  pending,  which  must  inevitably  culmi- 
nate, sooner  or  later,  in  a  fearful  crisis,  we  be- 
lieve to  be  absolutely  certain.  And  since  "  to 
be  forewarned  is  to  be  forearmed,"  my  object  in 
this  undertaking  is  to  awaken  serious  attention 
to  the  perils  that  surround  us  upon  this  subject. 
Our  danger  is  imminent.  Something  needs  to 
be  done  to  stimulate  the  public  mind  and 
vitalize  the  moral  forces  of  society  to  resist, 
by  all  lawful  measures,  the  destructive  tenden- 
cies of  this  vast  foreign  wave  that  is  rolling  in 
upon  us  and  threatening  to  overwhelm  us.  I 
therefore  earnestly  entreat  that  all  lovers  of  civil 
liberty,  and  religious  toleration,  of  every  name, 
will  read  the  following  pages,  and  reflect  upon 
the  si<ms  of  the  times  and  the  duties  of  the  hour. 

J.  J.  Smith. 

March  4th,  1871. 


ONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

Romanism  essentially  Antagonistic  to  Protestantism  and 
our  Free  Institutions. 

What  is  Meant  by  the  Two  Systems— Their  Charac- 
ter— Necessary  Antagonism — The  Effect  of  the 
Dogma  of  Infallibility  on  the  Question — Testimony 
of  the  "Catholic  World  " — Romanism  fully  Organ- 
ized in  our  Midst — Warning  of  Dr.  Wilie  of  Edin- 
burgh   13-24 

CHAPTER    II. 

The  Influence  of  the  Two  Systems  on  Modern  Civiliza- 
tion and  Progress  Contrasted. 

Romanism  is  Conservativeism — Protestantism  Progres- 
sive— What  Macaulay  says  of  Ireland,  Switzerland 
and  Germany  —  See  Spain,  Great  Britain  and 
Prussia — Victor  Hugo's  Testimony  against  Popery 
— See  the  Papal  States — Gattini's  Charge  against 
the  Popes — Lempriere's  Statements  as  to  the  Work- 
ings of  Popery  in  Mexico — M.  .Tonnes'  andMateucci's 
Testimonies — Statistics  of  Protestant  and  Catholic 
Countries  in  relation  to  Literature — In  relation  to 
Crime,  etc 25-38 

CHAPTER   III. 

Romish    Aggression. 

The  Bible  the  Basis  of  our  Institutions — Rome's  Fixed 
Purpose  to  Expel  it  from  our  Schools — To  Destroy 


vi  Contents. 

the  whole  System— Her  Struggles  for  Power— Her 
Intrigues  and  Influence  in  Political  Circles— The 
Astounding  Sums  of  Money  secured  by  her  Manipu- 
lations for  Sectarian  Purposes— Reflections— Their 
Aggression  in  other  Places— The  Destruction  of 
our  Schools  their  Object 39-49 

CHAPTER   IV. 

The  Avowed  Purposes  of  Borne  in  the  United  States. 

Testimony  of  the  "  Catholic  World  "  and  other  Catholic 
Publications— Startling  Declarations  of  her  Bishops 
—Hostility  to  our  Free  Institutions  admitted  and 
proclaimed 50-57 

CHAPTER   V. 

Further  Cause  of  Alarm  from  Popery. 
Their  rapid  Increase  in  the  United  States— Statistics- 
Emigration — Their  Sectarian  Schools— These  ad- 
mitted by  themselves  to  be  vastly  Inferior  to  Pro- 
testant Schools— The  Result  of  Protestants  sending 
their  Children  to  Roman  Catholic  Schools— The 
Compactness  of  the  Papal  System  the  Secret  of  its 
Power — The  Intriguing  Fraternity  of  Jesuits  in  our 
midst 58-69 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Romanists  versus  Public  Schools. 

Their  Opposition  Persistent  and  Determined— Their 
Hostility  Proclaimed — Their  Opposition  to  them  in 
Holland — Their  Policy  here  Destructive  to  the 
whole  System — We  can  never  Submit  to  it 70-77 

CHAPTER   VII. 

Romanism   versus  Bible. 

Pope  Gregory  VII.  and  Clement  XL  against  the  Com- 
mon Use  of  the  Bible- -Also  the  Councils  of  Toulouse 


Contents.  vii 

and  Trent — Quesnel's  Testimony— Clement  XL's 
Reply— Persecution  of  the  Waldenses  for  Bible- 
reading— Pope  Pius  VII.  and  Leo  XII. — Gregory 
XVI.  against  Bible  Societies— Dr.  Murry's  and 
Clark's  Testimonies  of  the  Scarceness  of  the  Bible 
in  Rome — Incidents  of  Hostility  to  Bible-reading 
in  Ireland  and  Mexico— Pope  Gregory  XVI.  in  1844 
against  Circulating  the  Scriptures — The  Circulation 
of  Catholic  Bibles  without  Note  or  Comment  For- 
bidden by  Benedict  XIV. — Roman  Catholic  Bibles 
Burned  in  Chili  by  Romish  Priests — Romanists 
have  no  Bible  Societies 78-93 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

Our  Public  Schools   a   Necessity  to    the  Perpetuity  of 
our  Free  Institutions. 

Our  Danger  from  Ignorance — Ignorance  the  Fruitful 
Source  of  Crime — Intelligence  the  Basis  of  National 
Safety — Common  Schools  never  a  greater  Necessity 
than  now — Horace  Mann  on  Common  Schools — 
Their  Necessity  in  the  Light  of  Emigration — Edu- 
cation should  be  Enforced  by  Law — Prussian 
System— Statistics  in  United  States 94-104 

CHAPTER   IX. 

A  Moral  Element  of  Instruction  is  Essential  to  the 
Success  of  our  Public  School  System  and  the  Welfare 
of  the  Nation. 

This,  Recognized  by  the  Founders  of  our  Government 
— Chief  Justice  Shaw's  Statement — Our  Government 
Based  on  Morality — Morality  Essential  to  its  Exist- 
ence— The  Bible  a  Necessity — M.  Cousin's  Report — 
The  Sad  Experience  of  France  in  Rejecting  the 
Bible — What  Rousseau  said — Astounding  Declara- 


i& 


tions  of  a  Romanist — Decision  of  an  English  Court 


o' 


— Professor  Stowe's  Report — Drs.  Clark  and  Bud- 


viii  Contents. 

ington's  Testimony— The  Necessity  of  Teachiug 
Morality  in  our  Public  Schools 105-121 

CHAPTER   X. 

The  Bible  a  Suitable  Booh  for  our  Public  Schools. 

As  a  Moral  Instructor  the  Bible  has  no  Equal—The 
Character  of  its  Parables,  etc. — Kousseau's  Confes- 
sion of  its  Sublimit}' — Sir  W.  Jones'  Eulogy  on  the 
Bible— What  the  Bible  has  done— Our  Duty  to 
Teach  it  to  our  Children 122-128 

CHAPTER   XI. 

The  Literary  Character  of  the  Bible  an  Additional 
Eeason  why  its  Use  should  be  Continued  in  our 
Public  Schools. 

It  is  the  Most  Ancient  of  Histories— Prof.  Huxley's 
Admission— Its  Stories  of  Interest  and  Beauty — 
Daniel  Webster's  Testimony  — Its  Biographies, 
Maxims,  Songs,  etc.— Quotations  from  E.  H.  Dana 
and  Dr.  Nevens— Poetry  and  Eloquence  of  the 
Bible— Its  Influence  on  Science— Dr.  Todd's  State- 
ment, etc 129-138 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Our  Public  Schools  are  not  made  Sectarian  by  the  Use 
of  the  Bible  as  Charged  by  Romanists. 

The  Bible  not  a  Sectarian  Book— The  Bearing  of  the 
Practice  of  Courts  of  Justice  upon  this  Question — 
King  James'  Translation  of  the  Bible  not  a  Sec- 
tarian Translation — Made  mostly  by  Catholics — 
A  Catholic's  Opinion  of  it — Opinions  of  Others — 
The  Douay  Version  purely  Sectarian— Examples  of 
this  Fact — Catholics  are  not  Satisfied  to  have  their 
own  Version  in  the  Schools — They  mean  to  Break 
Down  our  School  System I39-I4.9 


Conte?its.  ix 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

Our  Public  School  System  is  not  subversive  of  the  rights 

of  Romanists. 

Papists  treated  just  as  all  others  are  treated.— Majo- 
rities and  minorities.— Individual  preferences 
must  yield  to  the  wish  of  Society.— Without  this 
Society  could  not  exist  as  such.— Dr.  Wayland's 
position.— Protestants  have  Consciences  as  well  as 
Catholics.— Catholics  have  Liberty  to  do  as  they 
please.— What  a  Court  says  upon  the  subject.— Pa- 
pists' demand  unreasonable 150-159 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

Shall  we  consent  to  Banish  the  Bible  from  our  Public 
Schools  to  please  Romanists  or  any  other  Sect  f 

As  a  people  we  are  under  great  obligations  to  the  Bible. 
—The  demand  of  Papists  absurd.— What  a  Catho- 
lic says  of  Protestants  and  the  Bible.— What  is  in- 
volved in  banishing  the  Bible  from  our  Schools. — 
Gen.  Pilsbury's  Report.— To  banish  the  Bible 
from  our  Schools  will  not  save  them.— If  we  banish 
the  Bible  we  must  also  banish  other  books  and 
studies.— Shall  we  array  ourselves  against  the 
Bible? 160-170 

CHAPTER    XV. 

Why  Romanists  are  Opposed  to  the  Bible. 

Because  the  Bible  Opposes  their  System— their  Pagan 
rites— Image  Worship.— Council  of  Trent  on  Im- 
age Worship.— Douay  Bible.— Their  expediency  to 
get  rid  of  the  Command  that  forbids  Image  Wor- 
ship.—Their  System  of  Image  Worship  and  Hea- 
then Idolatry  the  same.— Their  reason  for  the 
practice  the  same  as  Heathens 171-179 


x  Contents. 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

71\e  Paganism  of  Popery — The  Celibacy  of  the  Clergy 
Unscriptural  and  Pagan. 

The  astounding  Criminality  of  the  Priests  to  which  it 
has  led.— Their  present  Character  at  Rome. — Celi- 
bacy of  the  Clergy  not  in  the  Bible — not  in  the 
Primitive  Church — a  Pagan  institution. — Why  the 
Church  of  Rome  adopted  it 180-186 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

The  Paganism  of  Rome  the  Secret  of  her  Opposition  to 

the  Bible. 

The  Holy  Water. — Its  supposed  Virtue. — Ridiculous 
uses. — Its  efficacy  as  declared  by  Papal  authority. 
— It  is  not  in  the  Bible. — It  is  borrowed  from  Pa- 
gans.— The  striking  similarity  between  its  prepa- 
ration and  use  by  Heathens  and  Romanists 187-195 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Paganism  of  Popery. — The  Candle  Burning. 

Her  constant  use  of  Candles. — How  Consecrated. — 
Their  supposed  Virtue. — Candlemass  not  of  the 
Bible. — Its  Pagan  origin  indisputable.  — So  ac- 
knowledged by  Pope  Innocent  III. — Candle-burn- 
ing gross  Idolatry 196-202 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

The  Paganism  of  Popery. — The  Origin  of  Monkery. 

Her  Monastic  Institutions. — Their  Pagan  origin. — 
Father  Hue's  testimony. — Another  Jesuit's  testi- 
mony.— When  and  how  Monkery  came  into  the 
Church. — Roman  Penance. — Its  Origin. — Not  of  the 
Bible.— Their  false  translation  of  Metavoia.  20-211 


Contents.  xi 

CHAPTER    XX. 

The  Paganism  of  Popery. — Purgatory  and    Canonized 

Saints. 

Her  doctrine  of  Purgatory — not  of  the  Bible. — Its 
Origin. — A  Papist's  admission. — How  it  came  to 
be  adopted. — Supplication  to  departed  Saints. — 
Canonized  Saints  in  the  Romish  Church,  what  dei- 
fied heroes  were  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans. — 
The  Virgin  Mary  to  Catholics  what  Diana  was  to 
the  Ephesians. — Why  so  many  are  Canonized. — 
Rome's  many  other  Pagan  customs 212-221 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

Roman  Despotism. 

The  astounding  utterances  of  Popes. — Their  tyranny 
over  Kings.  — Their  cruel  Mandates.  — Their  haughty 
assumptions  of  being  above  all  Law 223-230 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

Rome  still  Despotic. 

Popery  unchanged. — Testimony  of  Catholics  them- 
selves on  the  subject. — Pope  Pius  IX.  against  Re- 
forms in  Austria. — Hostility  of  the  Romish  Hier- 
archy to  Republicanism  in  Mexico— to  Reforms  in 
Italy. — The  Pope's  Sympathy  with  our  late  Rebel- 
lion.— The  Riot  in  New  York  a  Catholic  Riot. — 
The  Emperor  of  France  and  the  Pope. — Popery  in 
Spain. — The  recent  Papal  Government  at  Rome. 
— What  the  Pope's  subjects  thought  of  it.— Out- 
spoken hostility  of  American  Romish  Priests  and 
Bishops  to  Popular  Governments 231-246 


xii  Contents. 

CHAPTER    XXIII. 
Romanism  an  Intolerant  and  Persecuting  Power. 

Decision  of  the  Council  of  Toledo. — Council  of  La- 
teran. — Decision  of  Popes. — The  Oath  of  a  Jesuit. 
— Bishop's  Oath. — Persecution  of  the  Waldenses. 
— Vaudois  in  France. — Decree  of  Paul  IV. — In- 
quisition.— Motley's  account  of  its  doings. — Rome's 
Cruelty. — Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew. — How  re- 
ceived at  Eome. — Massacre  in  Ireland 247-266 

CHAPTER    XXIV. 

Popish  Persecutions  of  Bible  Readers  in  Maderia. 

Scarcity  of  the  Bible. — The  People's  Ignorance. — Dr. 
Kalley  furnishes  them  with  Catholic  Bibles. — The 
Priests  are  alarmed. — Bibles  denounced. — Perse- 
cutions commence.  Violent  Measures  adopted. — 
The  terrible  suffering  of  the  Bible  readers. — Their 
flight  from  the  Island 267-274 

CHAPTER    XXV. 

Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spain. 

Her  teachings. — Her  recent  acts  of  Intolerance  and 
Persecution  in  Hungary. — Madeira. — Ecuador. — 
Nicaragua. — The  effect  of  the  dogma  of  Papal  In- 
fallibility on  this  question. — Popery's  cruel  spirit 
as  inculcated  in  her  teachings. — The  Ma!or  curse, 
or  Anathama  Maranaiha  recently  pronounced  on 
Victor  Emanuel. — The  Anathema  pronounced  on 
all  Protestants  Thursday  before  Easter. — The  base- 
ness of  the  act 275-288 


f  he  Impending  Conflict. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Romanism  essentially  Antagonistic   io  Protest- 
antism and  our  Free  Institutions. 

We  do  not  mean  by  Romanism  the  member- 
ship of  the  Roman  Catholic  communion,  for  ma- 
ny of  these  are  undoubtedly,  at  heart,  in  entire 
sympathy  and  harmony  with  our  free  institu- 
tions ;  but  we  mean  by  Romanism  the  Romish 
hierarchy,  consisting  of  priests,  bishops,  arch- 
bishops, and  cardinals,  with  the  Pope  at  their 
head,  governing,  controlling,  and  directing  the 
entire  membership  in  all  things  in  the  most 
absolute  manner. 

We  mean  by  Protestantism,  not  that  body  of 
Christian  believers  who  acted  with  Luther  in 
1529  in  protesting  against  the  tyranny,  intoler- 
ance, and  gross  corruptions  of  the  Romish 
Church,  and  who  also  entered  their  solemn 
protest  against  the  decree  of  Charles  Y.  and  the 
Diet  of  Spires;  but  we  mean  that  system  of  re- 
ligious truths  and  principles  embodied  in  the 
earnest  protest  of  Christ  and  his  apostles  against 


14  Character  of  Popery. 

the  intolerance,  formalism,  hypocrisy  and  tyran- 
ny of  the  Pharisees.  The  Reformation  was  but 
the  re-establishment  of  primitive  Christianity  or 
Protestantism,  by  vigorousl}7  maintaining  the 
great  central  principles  of  human  equality,  indi- 
vidual responsibility,  and  internal  purity.  Pro- 
testantism is  therefore  an  earnest  protest  against 
Roman  idolatry,  intolerance,  despotism,  etc. 

That  there  is  a  distinct  antagonism  between 
the  two  great  systems  of  religious  faith,  as  em- 
bodied in  Protestantism  and  Romanism,  everv 
body  knows,  who  knows  any  thing  about  the 
history  of  the  past  or  the  experience  of  the  pre- 
sent. All,  however,  do  not  alike  understand 
that  this  antagonism  is  by  no  means  necessarily 
owing  to  a  want  of  kindly  feelings  upon  the 
part  of  their  respective  adherents,  but  the  una- 
voidable result  of  the  antagonistic  nature  of  the 
essentials  of  the  two  systems.  It  is  not  in  the 
nature  of  things  that  they  should  harmonize. 
They  adhere  to  contrary  principles  that  neces- 
sarily involve  a  moral  conflict.  The  two  sys- 
tems possess,  comparatively  speaking,  but  few 
points  of  agreement,  while  their  differences  are 
numerous  and  fundamental.  These  are  to  be 
traced  back  to  the  great  central  idea  that  lies 
at  the  foundation  of  each  system,  and  which 
gives  to  each  its  individual  form  and  character. 
The  Protestant  central  idea  is  that  "  the  Bible 
is  the  only  rule,  and  the  all  sufficient  rule  of 


Character  of  Popery.  15 

faith  and  practice."  The  Romanists,  on  the 
other  hand,  hold  that  the  Bible  is  not  the  only 
rule  or  a  sufficient  rule  ;  but  that  the  writings 
of  the  Fathers,  the  decretals  of  the  Popes,  and 
the  decrees  of  Councils  are  necessary   to  make 

■r 

up  the  rule  for  faith  and  practice.  It  is  owing 
to  this  absurd  dogma  that  so  much  that  is  found 
in  the  Romish  Church  is  not  on  ly  not  in  the 
Bible,  but  in  direct  violation  of  its  spirit  and  its 
teachings.  Hence  it  is  that  Rome  presents  to 
the  world  the  strange  incongruous  medley  of 
something  of  Christianity,  a  part  of  Judaism, 
and  more  of  Paganism. 

It  is  therefore  not  strange  that  the  two  sys- 
tems should  not  harmonize.  Their  antagonism 
is  inevitable.  "What  communion  hath  light 
with  darkness  ?  What  concord  hath  Christ 
with  Belial?  or  what  part  hath  he  that  believ- 
eth  with  an  infidel  ?"  "  He  that  is  not  with 
me  is  against  me,  and  he  that  gathereth  not 
with  me  scattereth  abroad,"  is  the  emphatic 
language  of  Christ.  And  again,  "  How  can 
two  walk  together  except  they  be  agreed  ?"  As 
well  might  we  attempt  to  mix  oil  and  water  as 
to  harmonize  such  discordant  elements  as  are 
found  in  the  two  systems. 

Protestantism  seeks  by  the  organization  of 
Bible  Societies  and  by  all  available  means  to 
put  the  Bible  in  possession  of  all  men;  Roman- 
ism  forbids  and  prohibits  to   the  extent  of  its 


1 6  Character  of  Popery. 

power  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  among 
the  people.  Protestantism  declares  Jesus  Christ 
to  be  the  true  and  only  head  of  the  church,  as 
Paul  affirms  "  Christ  is  the  head  of  the 
Church  ;"  Pomanism  says  the  Pope  is  the  head 
of  the  church.  Protestantism  puts  the  Bible 
foremost  in  her  worship  ;  Pomanism  makes  the 
mass  the  principal  thing.  Pomanism  thunders 
its  excommunications  against  all  who  abandon 
its  superstitious  rites,  and  declares  there  is  no 
salvation  outside  the  pales  of  her  communion, 
while  Protestantism  teaches  and  holds  that  Je- 
sus Christ  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  especially 
of  them  that  believe,  wherever  found.  Poman- 
ism teaches  that  the  efficacy  of  religions  wor- 
ship consists  in  external  forms  and  pompons  cer- 
emonies ;  Protestantism  that  it  consists  in  wor- 
shiping God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Pomanism 
proceeds  from  the  visible  church  (the  Papacy) 
to  the  invisible  church  ;  Protestantism  from  the 
invisible,  (the  true  body  of  Christ,)  to  the  visi- 
ble. Pomanism  works  from  without,  and  from 
the  general  to  the  particular — Protestantism 
from  within,  and  from  the  individual  to  the 
general.  Pomanism  seeks  to  bring  all  men  in- 
to subjection  to  the  church.  Protestantism  aims 
to  bring  all  into  obedience  to  Christ.  Protest- 
antism is  an  earnest  protest  against  tyranny  ; 
Pomanism  aims  at  universal  despotism.  Pro- 
testantism is  tolerant,  giving  to  every  man  the 


Character  of  Popery.  17 

right  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates 
of  his  own  conscience ;  Komanism  is  intolerant, 
dogmatical  and  prescriptive.  Protestantism 
lias  but  one  Mediator,  Jesus  Christ ;  Komanism 
has  many  in  the  form  of  canonized  saints.  Pro- 
testantism goes  directly  to  Christ  for  salvation  ; 
Komanism  goes  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  Koman- 
ism seeks  by  all  available  means  to  subject  the 
mind  to  the  priesthood — Protestantism  seeks  to 
bring  all  in  subjection  to  Christ ;  the  former  is 
a  system  invented  for  the  glory  and  aggrand- 
izement of  itself,  in  which  the  sacerdotal 
element  is  dominant  and  essential,  the  latter  a 
system  in  which  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good 
of  souls  are  dominant ;  the  former  makes  the 
Pope  the  lawful  source  of  all  political  power, 
and  the  custodian  of  all  political  rights,  the  lat- 
ter the  popular  will. 

The  very  element  of  Komanism  is  dogmat- 
ism. Its  character  and  spirit  are  necessarily 
against  Protestantism  and  Republican  institu- 
tions. Its  system  at  best  is  but  a  baptized  sys- 
tem of  Paganism,  or  a  materialized  scheme  that 
chains  humanity  to  earth,  instead  of  lifting  it 
to  heaven.  It  debases  the  mind  by  substituting 
senseless  dogmas  in  the  place  of  reason,  until  a 
blind  fanaticism  and  superstition  become  the 
governing  forces  of  the  will.  Protestantism,  on 
the  other  hand,  seeks  to  train  the  individual  to 
think  for  himself,  to  use  his  own  mind,  to  judge 


1 8  Character  of  Popery. 

for  himself,  and  to  take  the  Bible  as  the  man  of 
his  counsel. 

Of  all  the  forms  of  despotism  under  the  sun, 
both  in  the  aggregate  and  concrete,  either  in 
ancient  or  modern  times,  none  can  claim  great- 
er perfection  than  Romanism.  This  hierarchy 
has,  accordingly,  not  only  claimed  the  divine 
right  to  rule  the  nations  of  the  earth  according 
to  its  own  pleasure,  but  it  has  tyrannized  over 
mankind  politically  and  ecclesiastically  in  the 
most  shameful  manner.  The  most  ancient  and 
sacred  rights  of  communities  it  has  trampled  in 
the  very  dust,  as  it  has  deposed  emperors,  given 
away  kingdoms,  excommunicated  rulers,  and 
deprived  whole  nations  of  religious  rites. 

Can  any  one  doubt  that  such  a  system  as  is 
embodied  in  Romanism,  which  denies  a  man 
the  right  of  private  judgment,  the  right  of  con- 
science, the  right  to  worship  in  the  manner  that 
he  may  judge  best,  the  right  to  think,  and  the 
right  to  speak,  can  be  other  than  destructive  to 
our  free  institutions  ? 

The  delusive  hope  that  has  been  cherished  by 
many  that  Rome  was  becoming  ashamed  of  her 
past  arrogant  assumptions  and  tyrannical  prac- 
tices, has  been  forever  dissipated  by  the  recent 
absurd  dogma  of  Papal  infallibility.  By  this 
shameful  act  the  present  is  irretrievably  linked 
with  the  past.  Progress,  which  in  her  case  was 
well  nigh  hopeless  before,  is  impossible  now.    It 


Character  of  Popery.  19 

will  not  do  any  longer  to  say  that  Romanism  is 
modernized  and  adapted  to  Democratic  institu- 
tions. Between  Home  and  our  free  institutions 
there  is  and  ever  must  be  an  "  irrepressible  con- 
flict"— an  irreconcilable  hostility.  This  fact  is 
even  admitted  by  Catholics  themselves.  The 
Catholic  World  of  April  last,  says : 

"  The  difference  between  Catholics  and  Protestants  is 
not  a  difference  in  details  or  particulars  only,  but  a  dif- 
ference in  principle.  Catholicity  must  be  taught  as  a 
whole,  in  its  unity  and  its  integrity,  or  it  is  not  taught  at 
all.  It  must  everywhere  be  all  or  nothing.  It  is  not  a 
simple  theory  of  truth  or  a  collection  of  doctrines  ;  it  is 
an  organism,  a  living  body,  living  and  operating  from  its 
own  central  life,  and  is  necessarily  one  and  indivisible, 
and  cannot  have  any  thing  in  common  with  any  other 
body." 

Again,  from  the  same  paper,  we  have  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"  For  ourselves,  we  do  not  pretend  that  the  church  is 
or  ever  has  been  tolerant.  She  is  undeniably  intolerant 
in  her  own  order,  as  the  law,  as  truth  is  intolerant,  though 
she  does  not  necessarily  require  the  State  to  be  tolerant. 
She  certainly  is  opposed  to  what  the  nineteenth  century 
calls  religious  liberty.  The  nineteenth  century  may  not 
be  able  to  understand  it,  or,  if  understanding  it,  to  accept 
it ;  yet  it  is  true  that  the  spiritual  is  the  superior,  and  the 
law  of  the  temporal.  The  supremacy  belongs  in  all  things 
of  right  to  God,  represented  on  earth  by  the  church  or 
the  spiritual  order.  The  temporal  has  no  rights,  no  legi- 
timacy save  as  subordinated  by  the  spiritual." 


20  Character  of  Popery. 

In  the  preceding  extracts  from  one  of  their 
leading  journals,  we  have  not  only  the  distinct 
affirmation  that  Eomanism  is  "  different  in  prin- 
ciple" and  must  be  "  all  or  nothing,"  but  that 
"  she  is  undeniably  intolerant,"  and  "  certainly 
is  opposed  to  what  the  nineteenth  century  calls 
religious  liberty." 

Let  Protestants  who  have  heretofore  been 
sleeping  over  this  fearful,  seething,  surging  vol- 
cano of  Eomanism,  ponder  these  and  kindred 
utterances  of  papists  in  reference  to  the  terrible 
character  of  their  own  system,  and  their  avowed 
purposes  to  subjugate  our  country  to  their  con- 
trol. Let  them  reflect  that  this  despotic  hier- 
archy is  already  fully  organized  in  our  midst. 
That  the  Pope  has  set  up  over  us  a  large  num- 
ber of  bishops  and  arch-bishops.  That  these 
have  bowed  with  deferential  awe  to  the  blasphe- 
mous dogma  of  Papal  infallibility,  and  proclaim 
themselves  ready  to  do  the  Pope's  bidding. 

Of  the  anti-republican  character  of  the  Papal 
system  there  is  not  a  doubt.  Her  whole  past 
and  present  history  is  replete  with  demonstra- 
tions of  this  fact.  If  in  this  land  she  has  seemed 
to  be  indifferent,  it  is  because  she  lacks  the 
necessary  power.  The  tiger,  caged  or  asleep,  is 
a  tiger  still.  We  are  not  to  fancy  that,  because 
he  lies  with  half-shut  eyes  and  sheathed  claws, 
that  his  nature  is  changed  to  that  of  the  lamb. 
So  with  Pome.     She  boasts  that  she  changes 


Character  of  Popery.  21 

not.  That  what  she  is  in  the  Papal  States,  she 
is  every  where.  That  what  she  has  done  in 
former  ages  she  has  the  will  to  do  again.  She 
proclaims  aloud  that  modern  civilization  as  a 
whole,  including  political  freedom,  self-govern- 
ment, secular  education,  etc.,  are  damnable 
heresies,  that  are  to  be  opposed  and  overthrown 
wherever  practicable. 

Now  can  any  one  fail  to  see,  that  in  the  very 
nature  of  things,  a  terrible  conflict  of  opposing 
principles  is  pending  between  the  two  systems 
in  these  United  States  ?  Such  are  the  antago- 
nistic characters,  conflicting  elements,  and  op- 
posing forces  of  the  two  systems,  that  a  perilous 
rupture  is  inevitable  at  no  distant  day.  We 
have  already  had  some  little  experience  as  a 
nation  in  the  impossibility  of  harmonizing,  or 
even  avoiding  a  terrible  conflict  between  essen- 
tially different  systems,  in  our  late  rebellion. 
But  then,  as  now,  there  was  the  constant  cry, 
"  no  danger,"  resounding  through  all  the  North, 
until  we  were  suddenly  awakened  from  our  de- 
lusive dream  of  peace  and  security,  by  the  crash- 
ing thunders  of  rebel  artillery.  If  a  conflict 
could  not  be  avoided  with  our  own  kindred, 
speaking  the  same  language,  sustaining  the  same 
relations  to  the  general  government,  and  hold- 
ing the  same  religious  faith,  because  they  sought 
to  maintain  an  anti-republican  institution  in 
their  midst,  how  do  we  expect  to  avoid  a  con- 


22  Character  of  Popery. 

flict  with  Romanism,  that  every  year  is  becom- 
ing relatively  stronger,  and  which  is  under  the 
control  of  a  foreign  despot,  and  whose  every 
essential  feature  is  at  war  with  every  essential 
principle  of  our  government?  It  is  impossible. 
Secular  dominion  is  her  aim.  Her  dogmatic 
arrogance,  her  despotic  nature,  and  her  un- 
bounded ambition,  are  even  now  arming  her 
with  the  determination  to  take  the  offensive,  and 
hurl  her  whole  weight  with  force  and  energy 
against  our  Republican  institutions.  She  neces- 
sarily hates  Democracy  here  as  everywhere  else, 
and  is  accordingly  preparing  for  the  struggle. 
Says  Dr.  Wilie  of  Edinburgh: 

"It  is  plain  that  the  issue  of  this  war,  to  the  Papacy, 
must  be  one  of  two  things,  complete  annihilation  or  un- 
bounded dominion.  Kome  must  be  all  that  she  ever  was 
and  more,  or  cease  to  be.  Europe  is  not  wide  enough  to 
hold  both  the  01dsPapacy  and  the  Young  Democracy  ;  and 
one  or  other  must  go  to  the  wall.  Matters  have  gone  too  far 
to  permit  of  the  contest  being  ended  by  a  truce  or  com- 
promise; the  battle  must  be  fought  out.  If  the  Demo- 
cracy shall  triumph,  a  fearful  retribution  will  be  exercised 
on  a  church  which  has  proved  herself  to  be  essentially 
sanguinary  and  despotic ;  and  if  the  Church  shall  over- 
come, the  Revolution  will  be  cut  up  root  and  branch.  It 
is  not  for  victory  then,  but  for  life  that  both  parties  now 
fight.  The  gravity  of  the  juncture  and  the  eminent  peril 
in  which  the  Papacy  is  placed,  will  probably  spirit  it  on 
to  some  desperate  attempt.  Half  measures  will  not  save 
it  at  such  a  crisis  as  this.  To  retain  only  the  traditions 
of  its  power,  and  to  practice  the  comparatively  tolerant 


Character  of  Popery.  23 

policy  which  it  has  pursued  for  the  past  half  century, 
will  no  longer  either  suit  its  purpose  or  be  found  com- 
patible with  its  continued  existence.    It  must  become  the 
living,  dominant  Papacy  once  more.      In  order  that  it 
may  exist  it  must  reign.      We  may  therefore  expect  to 
witness  some  combined  and  vigorous  attempt  on  the  part 
of  Popery  to  recover  its  former  dominion.   It  has  studied 
the  genius  of  every  people ;  it  has  fathomed  the  policy  of 
every  government ;  it  knows  the  principles  of  every  sect, 
and  school,  and  club — the  sentiments  and  feelings  of  al- 
most every  individual ;  and  with  its  usual  tact  and  ability 
it  is  attempting  to  control  and  harmonize  these  various 
conflicting  elements  so   as  to  work  out  its  own  ends." 
Again  :  "  These  two  tremendous  forces,  Democracy  and 
Catholicism,  poise  one  another,  and  neither  can  reign  so 
long  as  both  exist.  But  who  can  tell  how  soon  the  equili- 
brium may  be  destroyed  ?     Should  the  balance  prepon- 
derate in  favor  of  the  Catholic  element ;  should  Popery 
succeed  in  bringing  over  from  the  Infidel  and  Democratic 
camp  a  sufficient  number  of  converts  to  enable  her  to 
crush  her  antagonist,  the  supremacy  is  again  in  her  hands. 
With   Democracy  collapsed,   with  the  State  exhausted 
and  owing  its  salvation  to  the  Church,  and  with  a  priest- 
hood burning  to  avenge  the  disasters  and  humiliations  of 
three  centuries — wo  to  Europe — the  darkest  page  of  its 
history  would  be  yet  to  be  written." 

What  Rome  is  seeking  to  accomplish  in  Eu- 
rope, she  is  seeking  with  greater  energy  to  ac- 
complish here. 

We  do  not,  however,  believe  that  this  country 
is  destined  to  be  surrendered  to  the  Pope,  or 
that  the  Romish  hierarchy  will  ever  be  able  to 
establish  their  supremacy  upon  the  ruins  of  our 


24  Character  of  Popery. 

free  institutions.  But  we  firmly  believe  that  a 
great  struggle  is  at  hand,  that  hard  fighting  is 
to  be  done — it  cannot  be  otherwise.  The  most 
stupendous  questions  are  involved  in  the  con- 
test, and  the  American  people  should  at  once 
prepare  themselves  to  meet  it  as  best  they  can  ; 
to  meet  it  firmly  and  boldly  as  they  have  met 
in  former  days  the  enemies  of  our  free  institu- 
tions, using  the  means  that  Providence  has  given 
them,  and  trusting  in  the  God  of  battles  for 
victor  v. 

Nay,  the  conflict  has  already  begun.  A  deep 
laid  conspiracy  has  already  been  formed  against 
one  of  the  cherished  institutions  of  the  Ameri- 
can people,  the  very  bulwark  of  our  national 
life,  our  Public  Schools.  Already  are  heard  the 
distant  muttering  thunders  of  the  coming  storm. 
A  black  and  wrathful  cloud  is  already  seen 
darkening  the  horizon  which  threatens  our  coun- 
try with  utter  desolation.  And  what  adds  greatly 
to  our  danger,  and  is  itself  a  source  of  alarm, 
the  majority  of  our  fellow  citizens  are  asleep 
upon  this  subject.  They  fail  utterly  to  discern 
the  signs  of  the  times.  Amid  the  astounding 
declarations  and  developments  of  Eomanism  in 
our  land,  they  utterly  fail  to  recognize  Popery 
as  the  implacable  foe  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty. 


CHAPTEE  II. 

The  Influence  of  the  two  systems  on  Modern  Civi- 
lization and  Progress,  contrasted. 

The  essential  difference  in  nature  and  the 
antagonistic  character  of  the  two  systems,  Pro- 
testantism and  Romanism,  are  not  more  dis- 
tinctly  visible  to  the  mind  than  the  marked  dif- 
ference of  their  influences  upon  modern  civiliza- 
tion, human  progress,  and  all  that  which  is 
essential  to  the  welfare  of  our  race.  No  fact  is 
better  substantiated  than  this,  that  the  Romish 
hierarchy,  with  the  Pope  at  its  head,  has 
arrayed  itself  against  civil  liberty,  against 
freedom  of  conscience,  against  an  untram- 
meled  press,  against  the  spirit  of  scientific 
inquiry,  in  a  word,  against  all  the  live  forces 
and  tendencies  of  modern  society.  It  has  out- 
raged the  intelligence  of  the  nineteenth  century 
by  its  stubborn  adherence  to  the  musty  and  cob- 
webed  dogmas  of  the  dark  ages.  While  it  is 
resolved  to  learn  nothing  by  experience,  it  has 
also  resolved  to  hold  all  mankind  back  from 
progress.  By  the  decisions  of  its  Councils,  and 
the  decretals  of  its  Popes,  it  has  most  effectually 
divorced  the  Romish  Church  from  the  develop- 
ment, intelligence,  and  rapid  progress  of  the 
society  of  the  present  age.     Under  its  corrupt- 


26  Influence  of  Popery. 

ing  reign,  its  votaries  though  full-grown  are  men- 
tally  and  morally  dwarfed,  and  lying  in  swad- 
dling clothes,  with  no  chance  for  improvement. 
Under  its  influence  society  languishes  and  dies. 

Pope  Pius  IX.  has  spent  more  than  twenty 
years  in  denouncing  civilization  and  human 
progress,  and  as  if  forever  hereafter  to  block 
effectuallv  the  wheels  of  advancement,  has 
caused  the  dogma  of  Papal  infallibility  to  be 
proclaimed,  by  which  the  ignorance,  despotism, 
and  superstitions  of  the  dark  ages  are  to  be 
glorified. 

The  reverse  of  all  this  is  Protestantism.  Hence 
it  has  been  most  prominently  allied  with  the 
material  success  and  prosperity  of  nations  for 
the  last  three  hundred  years.  Protestantism 
rather  than  Romanism,  has  been  the  mighty 
agent  that  has  elevated  the  nations  by  stimulat- 
ing thrift,  enterprise,  culture,  refinement,  civili- 
zation, and  morality.  Protestantism  is  the  great 
moral  pioneer  of  the  world.  Protestant  coun- 
tries stand  in  the  front  rank  of  nations  ;  Roman 
countries  lag  in  the  back  ground.  "Wherever 
Protestantism  has  secured  a  firm  footing,  there 
wealth  is  most  abundant,  industry  most  apparent, 
education  most  general,  happiness  greatest,  and 
intelligence  highest.  The  difference  between 
Protestant  countries  and  Roman  Catholic  coun- 
tries is  too  palpable  to  be  denied  by  any  one. 
The  great  historian  and  philosopher,  Macaulay, 


Influence  of  Popery.  27 

in  speaking  of  the  manifest  superiority  of  Pro- 
testantism over  Romanism  says,  "  that  when  in 
Ireland  yon  pass  from  a  Catholic  to  a  Protest- 
ant county,  in  Switzerland  from  a  Catholic  to  a 
Protestant  canton,  or  in  Germany  from  a  Catho- 
lic to  a  Protestant  state,  you  feel  yon  are  passing 
from  a  lower  to  a  higher  civilization.''  As  great 
as  the  difference  is  in  thrift,  enterprise,  intelli- 
gence, and  culture,  the  contrast  is  still  greater 
in  reference  to  morals. 

"  Nearly  the  whole  of  the  Teutons  are  Protestants,  and 
there  has  long  heen  in  operation  a  fixed  law  by  which 
the  Protestant  powers  have  been  rising  in  the  world, 
while  those  under  Papal  influence  have  heen  on  the  de- 
cline. There  are  certain  great  crises  in  the  history  of 
nations  and  of  individuals  when,  on  their  conduct  for  a 
comparatively  brief  period,  their  whole  future  destiny 
turns.  This,  as  a  rule,  happens  when  truth  and  error 
are,  in  the  providence  of  God,  presented  to  them  side  by 
side,  and  they  are  asked  to  state  which  they  prefer. 
France  rejected  Protestantism  and  embraced  Popery,  and 
she  has  been  smarting  for  her  choice  ever  since.  When 
the  so-called  '  Invincible  Armada  '  threatened  the  over- 
throw of  Protestant  England,  Spain  could  boast  of  43, 000,- 
000  inhabitants  ;  she  has  now  only  14,000,000.  Heaven 
has  stricken  her  in  her  first-born  as  it  smote  the  Egypt- 
ians. With  the  growth  of  Protestantism  in  Ireland,  pros- 
perity is  dawning  upon  that  unhappy  land,  yet  within 
our  times  Ireland  has  lost  upwards  of  2,500,000  inhabi- 
tants, more  than  one-third  of  the  whole.  Left  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Papacy,  the  logical  demonstration  is 
that  these  countries  will  become,  like  the  deserted  Pal- 


28  Influence  of  Popery. 

myra,  Thebes, or  Memphis,  howling  wildernesses,  residence 
for  the  toad,  the  bat,  the  wolf,  and  the  serpent. 

"Looking  at  Protestant  nations,  Great  Britain  had 
10,800,000  when  the  Armada  came  ;  she  has  now  32,000,- 
000  in  these  islands.  Besides  this,  she  has  largely  peo- 
pled America,  India,  and  Australia,  New  Zealand,  and 
other  islands  of  the  South.  She  lias  centupled  her 
wealth  ;  she  has  seen  her  children  grow  from  ten  mil- 
lions to  ten  times  ten  millions,  and  has  spread  the  Bible 
over  all  the  world. 

"  Look  at  Prussia.  Only  a  century  and  a  half  ag-o  the 
title  of  the  King  of  Prussia  was  first  assumed.  But  Pro- 
testant truth  was  offered  to  it  and  accepted,  and,  amid 
struggles,  it  spread.  Blessed  with  a  succession  of  able 
Electors,  and  then  of  Kings  equally  distinguished,  Prus- 
sia became  a  formidable  kingdom.  It  is  thus  a  fact  that 
the  Protestant  powers  of  Europe  have  for  three  centuries 
been  rising-,  while  those  enslaved  by  the  Papacy  have 
been  sinking  into  deeper  depths.1'* 

Such  are  the  opposite  results  of  the  two  sys- 
tems upon  national  growth  and  prosperity. 

When  Romish  priests,  a  few  years  since,  en- 
deavored to  regain  the  entire  instruction  and 
control  of  the  national  schools  in  France,  from 
which  they  had  twice  been  expelled,  Victor 
Hugo  brilliantly  exposed  their  unfitness  for  the 
position  from  their  uniform  opposition  to  the 
progress  of  modern  ideas,  when  he  boldly  said : 

"  Ah,  we  know  you.  "We  know  the  clerical  party.  It 
is  an  old  party.  This  is  it  which  has  found  for  the  truth 
those  two  marvellous  supporters,  ignorance  and  error ! 
This  it  is  which  forbids  to  science  and  genius  the  going 

*  Primitive\Methodist,  England. 


InflneJice  of  Popery.  29 

beyond  the  missal,  and  which  wishes  to  cloister  thought 
in  dogmas.  Every  step  which  the  intelligence  of  Europe 
has  taken  has  been  in  spite  of  it.  This  it  is  which  caused 
Prinelli  to  be  scourged  for  having  said  that  the  stars 
would  not  fall.  This  it  is  which  put  Campanella  seven 
times  to  the  torture,  for  having  affirmed  that  the  number 
of  worlds  was  infinite.  This  it  is  which  persecuted  Har- 
vey for  having  proved  the  circulation  of  the  blood.  In 
the  name  of  Jesus,  it  shut  up  Galileo.  In  the  name  of 
St.  Paul,  it  imprisoned  Christopher  Columbus.  To  dis- 
cover a  law  of  the  heavens  was  an  impiety. 

"  For  a  long  time  you  have  tried  to  put  a  gag  upon  the 
human  intellect.  You  wish  to  be  the  masters  of  educa- 
tion. And  there  is  not  a  poet,  not  an  author,  not  a  phil- 
osopher, not  a  thinker,  that  you  accept.  All  that  has 
been  written,  found,  dreamed,  deduced,  inspired,  imagin- 
ed, invented  by  genius,  the  treasure  of  civilization,  the 
venerable  inheritance  of  generations,  the  common  patri- 
mony of  knowledge,  you  reject. 

"  And  you  claim  the  liberty  of  teaching.  Stop,  be  sin- 
cere ;  let  us  understand  the  liberty  which  you  claim.  It 
is  the  liberty  of  not  teaching.  You  wish  us  to 
give  you  the  people  to  instruct.  Very  well.  Let 
me  see  your  pupils.  Let  us  see  those  you  have  pro- 
duced. What  have  you  done  for  Italy  ?  What  have  you 
done  for  Spain  ?  For  centuries  you  have  kept  in  your 
hands,  at  your  discretion,  at  your  schools,  these  two 
great  nations,  illustrious  among  the  illustrious.  What 
have  you  done  for  them  ?  I  am  going  to  tell  you.  Thanks 
to  you,  Italy,  whose  name  no  man  who  thinks  can  any 
longer  pronounce  without  an  inexpressible  filial  emotion ; 
Italy,  mother  of  genius  and  of  nations,  which  has  spread 
over  the  universe  all  the  most  brilliant  marvels  of  poetry 
and  the  arts ;  Italy,  which  has  taught  mankind  to  read, 
now  knows  not  how  to  read  !     Yes,  Italy  is,  of  all  the 


30  Influence  of  Popery. 

States  of  Europe,  that  where  the  smallest  number  of  na- 
tives know  how  to  read. 

fc  Spain,  magnificently  endowed  ;  Spain,  which  received 
from  the  Romans  her  first  civilization,  from  the  Arabs 
her  second  civilization,  from  Providence,  in  spite  of  you, 
a  world — America ;  Spain,  thanks  to  you,  to  your  yoke 
of  stupor,  which  is  a  yoke  of  degradation  and  decay, 
Spain  has  lost  this  secret  power,  which  it  had  from  the 
Romans  ;  this  genius  of  art,  which  it  had  from  God  ;  and 
in  exchange  for  all  that  you  have  made  it  lose,  it  has  re- 
ceived from  you  the  Inquisition. 

"  The  Inquisition,  which  certain  men  of  the  party  try 
to-day  to  re-establish  ;  which  has  burned  on  funeral  pile 
millions  of  men  ;  the  Inquisition,  which  disinterred  the 
dead  to  burv  them  as  heretics ;  which  declared  the  chil- 
dren  of  heretics  even  to  the  second  generation,  infamous 
and  incapable  of  any  public  honors,  excepting  only  those 
who  shall  have  denounced  their  fathers;  the  Inquisition, 
which,  while  I  speak,  still  holds  in  the  Papal  library  the 
manuscripts  of  Galileo,  sealed  under  the  Papal  signet ! 
These  are  your  masterpieces.  This  fire,  which  we  call 
Italy,  you  have  extinguished.  This  colossus,  that  you 
call  Spain,  you  have  undermined.  The  one  is  in  ashes, 
the  other  in  ruins.  This  is  what  you  have  done  for  two 
great  nations.     "What  do  you  wish  to  do  for  France?" 

Such  priests  are  now  forcing  upon  the  Ameri- 
can people  the  question  of  sustaining  or  aban- 
doning our  common  school  system.  It  is  well 
to  review  the  record  of  Rome  in  the  past,  that 
we  may  know  what  to  expect  of  it  in  the  future. 

We  are  assured  by  travelers  and  by  reliable 
statistics,  that  among  all  civilized  nations,  there 
are  nowhere  to  be  found  such  ignorance  and 


Influence  of  Popery,  31 

superstition,  such  poverty  and  degradation  as 
exist  in  the  Papal  States.  Rome  is  behind  all 
the  rest  of  Europe  in  literature,  science,  thought, 
progress,  and  civilization.  Here  for  centuries 
there  has  been  no  great  movement  in  social 
elevation,  in  political  reforms,  or  in  moral  im- 
provement, but  an  earnest  and  solemn  protest 
from  the  Popes  against  intellectual  advance- 
ment, political  reforms,  free  institutions,  and  re- 
ligious toleration. 

Gattini  (Italian  M.  P.),  in  speaking  of  the 
Papacy,  brings  out  the  following  important 
facts  bearing  upon  this  subject.     He  says  : 

"  Civilization  asks  what  share  the  Papacy  has  taken  in 
its  work.  Is  it  the  press  ?  Is  it  electricity  ?  Is  it  steam  ? 
Is  it  chemical  analysis  ?  Is  it  free  trade  ?  Is  it  self- 
government  ?  Is  it  the  principle  of  nationality  ?  Is  it 
the  proclamation  of  the  rights  of  man  ?  Of  the  liberty  of 
conscience  ?  Of  all  this  the  Papacy  is  the  negation.  Its 
culminating  points  are  Gregory  I.,  who,  like  Omar,  burnt 
libraries  ;  Gregory  VII.,  who  destroyed  a  moiety  of  Rome 
and  created  the  temporal  sovereignty ;  Innocent  III., who 
founded  the  Inquisition  ;  Boniface  IX.,  who  destroyed  the 
last  remains  of  municipal  liberty  in  Rome  ;  Pius  VII., 
who  committed  the  same  wrong  in  Bologna ;  Alexander 
VI.,  who  established  the  censorship  of  books ;  Paul  III., 
who  published  the  bull  for  the  establishment  of  the  Jesu- 
ites  ;  Pius  V.,  who  covered  Europe  with  burning  funeral 
piles  ;  Urban  VIII.,  who  tortured  Galileo  ;  and  Pius  IX., 
who  has  given  us  the  modern  Syllabus." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  conceive  of  a  more 


32  Influence  of  Popery. 

damaging  record  than  that  of  the  Popes  in  the 
foregoing ;  and  yet  that  spirit  of  antagonism  to 
progress  is  every  where  where  Popery  is  domi- 
nant. 

"  The  Mexican  Church,  as  a  Church,"  says  Lempriere, 
"  fills  no  mission  of  virtue,  no  mission  of  morality,  no  mis- 
sion of  mercv,  no  mission  of  charitv.  Virtue  cannot  ex- 
ist  in  its  pestiferous  atmosphere.  The  code  of  morality 
does  not  come  within  its  practice.  It  knows  no  mercy, 
and  no  emotion  of  charity  ever  nerves  the  stony  heart  of 
the  priesthood,  which,  with  an  avarice  that  has  no  limit, 
filches  the  last  penny  from  the  diseased  and  dying  beg- 
gar ;  plunders  the  widows  and  orphans  of  their  substance, 
as  well  as  their  virtue ;  and  casts  such  a  horoscope  of 
horrors  around  the  death-bed  of  the  dying  millionaire 
that  the  poor,  superstitious  wretch  is  glad  to  purchase  a 
chance  for  the  safety  of  his  soul,  by  making  the  Church 
the  heir  of  his  treasures." 

And  what  the  Eoman  Catholic  Church  has 
done  for  poor  down-trodden  Mexico,  she  is  ready 
to  do  for  ns. 

In  the  kingdom  of  Spain  where  she  established 
the  Inquisition,  and  where  her  will  was  law,  not 
until  after  the  lapse  of  one-third  of  the  present 
century,  was  there  but  one  newspaper  published 
in  that  country !  "  Yes,  one  miserable  govern- 
ment gazette,  was  the  sole  channel  through 
which"  12,000,000  or  14,000,000  of  people, 
spread  over  a  vast  territory,  were  to  be  sup- 
plied   with  information  on  the  momentous  af- 


Influence  of  Popery.  33 

fairs  of  their  own  country,  and  the  whole  exter- 
nal world."* 

General  education  was  entirely  unknown,  and 
consequently  the  most  deplorable  state  of  igno- 
rance and  its  attendant,  superstition,  prevailed  on 
every  side.  According  to  returns  made  in  the 
year  1803,  and  it  is  believed  but  little  change 
has  been  made  since  ;  exclusive  of  those  brought 
up  in  convents  and  monasteries,  only  one  in 
every  346  of  the  population  were  receiving  any 
education  at  all. 

M.  Jonnes,  who  may  be  supposed  to  know  as 
much  about  this  subject  as  any  one,  estimates 
that  the  present  number  of  children  in  schools 
in  the  whole  of  Spain,  is  not  over  43,000  out 
of  over  1,500,000  of  children  of  school  age,  or 
about  one  in  thirty-live.  Such  is  the  result  of 
."Romanism  in  that  priest-ridden  country. 

In  1861,  Professor  Mateucci,  Secretary  of 
State  for  Public  Instruction,  in  a  report  to  the 
legislative  body,  made  the  following  mournful 
statement  concerning  the  ignorance  of  Italians : 

"  In  Lornbardy  and  Piedmont  (always  and  in  every- 
thing the  most  advanced  provinces  of  Italy),  little  more 
than  three  persons  in  one  hundred  were  able  to  read  and 
write ;  a  few  more  could  spell ;  but,  making  all  allow- 
ance possible,  ninety  persons  out  of  one  hundred  did  not 
even  know  their  letters  nor  the  arithmetical  figures.  In 
Central  Italy,  that  is,  in  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Tuscany, 

*  National  Education,  Vol.  II.,  p.  136. 


34  Influence  of  Popery. 

the  Duchies  of  Parma,  Modena,  Lucca,  and  in  the  Aemi- 
lia,  it  was  much  worse,  yet  they  were  well  off  in  com- 
parison with  Southern  Italy,  beginning  with  Rome  down 
to  Sicily :  for  here  not  one  in  one  hundred  had  received 
any  mental  training?'' 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind,  that  this  gross 
darkness  exists  in  a  region  which  contains  one- 
third  of  the  Episcopates  in  all  the  Roman 
Catholic  world.  It  possesses  235  Archbishops 
and  Bishops  ;  priests  by  tens  of  thousands  ;  625 
monasteries  ;  537  nunneries,  the  members  of  the 
monastic  order  being  over  73,000 ;  and  288 
Episcopal  seminaries.  All  these  have  hitherto 
had  charge  of  Italy's  education,  and  are  sus- 
tained by  onerous  taxation ;  and  yet  nearly 
ninety-nine  hundredths  of  the  population  in- 
trusted to  their  care  can  neither  read  nor  write. 

There  is  not  only  a  greater  amount  of  igno- 
rance where  Romanism  is  predominant  as  com- 
pared with  Protestant  countries,  and  that 
ignorance  in  proportion  to  the  completeness  of 
her  jurisdiction  ;  but  there  is  also,  as  might  be 
expected,  a  greater  percentage  of  crime  in  Ro- 
man Catholic  countries  than  in  Protestant 
countries. 

A  certain  writer  not  long  since  copied,  as  he 
informs  us,  from  "  the  most  reliable  authority" 
the  following  statistics  which  were  published  in 
the  London  Examiner,  from  which  they  were 
copied  by  the  Christian  Intelligencer.      These 


Influence  of  Popery.  •  35 

statistics  show  tlie  relative  proportion  of  crime 
between  Protestant  and  Roman  countries.  The 
proportion  of  murders  to  the  population  is  as 
follows :  In  England  1  in  every  178,000 ;  in 
Holland  1  in  every  163,000  ;  in  Prussia  1  in 
every  100,000;  in  Spain  1  in  every  4,113;  in 
Naples  1  in  every  2,750 ;  and  in  Pome  and  the 
Papal  States  1  in  every  750. 

Protestant  England,  in  this  respect  is  the  best, 
and  Papal  Pome  the  worst.  So  there  are  237 
murders  in  Pome  in  a  given  population  to  where 
there  is  one  in  England  in  the  same  pojnilation. 

The  same  authority  shows  conclusively  the 
superior  state  of  morals  among  Protestants  in 
relation  to  the  sanctity  of  the  marriage  relation 
as  contrasted  with  Romanists.  The  following 
figures  show  the  percentage  of  illegitimate 
births :  In  London  4  ;  in  Paris  43  ;  in  Brussels 
53;  in  Vienna  118;  and  in  Rome  243!!  So 
that  in  this  case  also  Protestant  London  is  the 
best,  and  Rome  the  seat  of  the  Pope  is  the  worst. 
According  to  this,  London  is  more  than  sixty 
times  better  than  Rome.  Could  a  more  dama*?- 
ing  record  of  Romanism  be  offered  to  the  world 
than  this?  We  here  see  that  where  Popery  is 
strongest,  there  crime  is  greatest.  That  where 
the  Pope  holds  his  seat  and  where  he  has  every- 
thing his  own  way  ;  where  he  reigns  both  as  a 
civil  and  spiritual  ruler,  where  every  branch  of 
the  government  is  under  his  control,  there  crime 


2,6  Influence  of  Popery. 

and  licentiousness  most  abound.  On  the  other 
hand,  where  Protestantism  is  strongest,  where 
she  is  permitted  to  control  and  direct  her  forces, 
there  crime  is  less  and  virtue  most  conspicuous. 
Who  does  not  know  that  a  large  percentage  of 
the  criminals  that  fill  our  prisons  and  peniten- 
tiaries are  Roman  Catholics  ? 

The  New  York  Tribune,  published  last  Au- 
gust a  carefully  prepared  table  for  that  city, 
placing  this  matter  in  its  proper  light : 

"  While  due  proportion  of  arrests  to  nationality  required 
567  in  every  1.000  native  born,  there  were  but  308  :  a 
very  large  share  of  which  were  certainly,  though  natives, 
yet  the  children  of  Irish  papists,  where  the  Irish  should 
have  had  but  222,  they  really  had  506.  The  German 
proportion  was  147,  but  they  had  only  104;  all  others, 
chiefly  foreigners,  required  63,  and  had  81.  The  native 
arrests  were  308  in  1,000 ;  all  foreign  together  were  692 
in  1,000.  Native  arrests  were  only  fifty-three  per  cent. 
of  due  proportion;  Irish  arrests  were  129  per  cent,  more 
than  their  share.  The  Germans  are  considerably  under 
their  share,  and  other  foreigners  are  a  little  over.  Now, 
when  we  consider  that  three-fourths  of  the  arrests  class- 
ed as  natives  are  the  children  of  foreign  parents,  and  sub- 
stantially foreign  themselves,  we  have  in  round  numbers 
of  arrests  about  as  follows,  for  the  ten  years:  United 
States,  55,000;  Ireland,  460,000;  Germany,  115,000;  all 
others,  86,000.    Such  is  the  lesson  of  the  police  records." 

The  same  significant  lesson,  so  damaging  to 
the  character  of  Romanism,  is  taught  in  the 
results  of  the  recent  election  in  Bavaria,  where 


Influence  of  Popery.  37 

the  Roman  Church  is  strongly  in  the  ascendant. 
The  clergy  there  have  entire  charge  of  the 
schools,  and  demanded  the  defeat  of  the  Liberal 
party  as  the  only  safeguard  of  the  morals  and 
religion  of  the  country.  Since  the  election  a 
Liberal  member  of  Parliament  has  prepared  a 
chart,  showing  that  those  portions  where  the 
extreme  church  party  gained  their  most  decided 
victories,  were  those  where  there  were  the  great- 
est number  of  crimes  and  dishonorable  punish- 
ments. In  lower  Bavaria,  which  sent  none  but 
priests  and  u'ltramontanes  to  the  house,  he 
found  that  for  every  100,000  inhabitants  there 
were  during  the  year,  29  crimes  and  137  years 
of  imprisonment,  while  in  the  most  Liberal 
provinces  there  were  but  6|  crimes  and  about 
31  years  imprisonment.  This  chart  gives  ocular 
proof  that  in  this  Papal  country,  the  supremacy 
of  the  clergy  has  tended  to  the  ignorance  and 
vice  of  the  people. 

Now  can  any  one  imagine  that  the  interests 
of  our  country,  its  free  institutions,  the  general 
intelligence  of  its  people,  its  progressive  develop- 
ment and  prosperity,  etc.,  would  be  safe  for  an 
hour  in  the  hands  of  those  who  have  such  a 
record?  Who  are  furnishing  mobs,  filling  our 
prisons,  and  supplying  nearly  every  victim  for 
the  gallows  ?  And  who  boasts  of  the  unchange- 
able character  of  their  system — its  oneness  in 
all  countries  and  in  all  ages  ?  No  one  can  doubt 


38  Influence  of  Popery. 

what  she  lias  done  in  Bavaria,  in  Belgium,  in 
Austria,  in  Spain,  in  Portugal,  and  in  the  South 
American  Republics,  she  would  do  in  this 
country  if  she  had  the  power.  Even  France, 
under  her  sway,  although  boasting  of  the  most 
glittering  artistic  civilization  in  the  world,  has 
thirty-three  per  cent,  of  her  population  that  can 
neither  read  or  write.  The  Sabbath  is  but 
little  else  than  a  grand  holiday  for  amusement 
and  recreation. 

Disguise  it  as  we  may,  if  ever  the  time  come 
when  the  government  of  these  United  States 
passes  into  the  hands  of  the  Roman  Catholics, 
our  doom  as  a  free  and  prosperous  people  will 
be  sealed.  Our  pleasant  places  will  become 
frightful  wastes ;  and  an  intellectual  and  moral 
darkness,  ten-fold  more  hideous  than  nature's 
solitude,  will  spread  throughout  this  land  ;  and 
our  free  institutions,  endeared  to  us  by  the  blood 
of  our  fathers,  and  a  thousand  hallowed  recol- 
lections of  the  past,  shoved  from  their  moorings 
will  sink  in  an  ocean  of  storm. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Romish  Aggression. 

That  Romanism  has  been  for  a  I0112:  time 
bending  all  her  energies  to  secure  a  controlling 
political  influence  in  these  United  States,  no 
one  can  doubt  who  has  paid  the  least  attention 
to  the  history  of  the  past.  Crippled  seriously 
in  the  old  world  by  the  Reformation,  which 
broke  the  mighty  spell  of  her  power  that  held 
all  Europe  in  ecclesiastical  slavery,  she  has 
turned  her  attention  to  our  hitherto  prosperous 
Protestant  country,  as  an  inviting  field  for  the 
establishment  of  her  hateful  supremacy.  She 
has,  under  cover  of  religious  toleration,  steadily 
pursued  an  aggressive  policy  that  has  been  un- 
noted, save  by  a  few  who  have  generally  been 
regarded  as  alarmists,  (and  consequently  un- 
heeded in  their  warnings,)  until  now  she  boldly 
advances  to  assume  menacing  attitudes  of  hos- 
tility  to  our  free  institutions,  loudly  boasting  of 
her  present  and  prospective  conquests. 

Our  Fathers  laid  the  foundation  of  our  free 
institutions  on  the  bases  of  a  distinct  recosni- 
tion  of  the  Bible  and  the  right  of  the  masses  to 
a  personal  knowledge  of  its  sublime  truths.  Its 
teachings  of  morality  are  interwoven  in  our  in- 
stitutions, and  incorporated  in  our  laws  and  cus- 
toms.    This  distinct  recognition  of  the  Bible, 


4°  Aggression  of  Popery. 

and  the  risflit  of  all  to  a  knowledge  of  its  con- 
tents — whether  found  in  the  Constitution  or  on 
the  statute  book,  or  in  the  laws  regulating  judi- 
cial proceedings,  or  in  the  enforced  observance 
of  the  Sabbath,  or  wherever  found,  prove  be- 
yond a  doubt  that  they  intended  this  land  to  be 
a  Bible  land.  This  important  fact  has  been 
clearly  set  forth  by  a  Roman  Catholic,  in  a  re- 
cent letter  to  a  New  York  secular  paper,  in 
which  he  protests  against  reading  the  Bible  in 
the  public  schools  on  this  very  account.  He 
says  :  "  The  Bible  is  the  chief  and  sole  source  of 
Protestant  beliefs :  it  is  the  potent  weapon  of 
the  Protestant  power.  The  most  powerful  en- 
gine of  Protestantism  is  the  Bible.  The  Bible, 
the  whole  Bible,  and  nothing  but  the  Bible,  is 
the  slogan  and  watchword  of  the  Protestant 
chieftains.  In  this  Bible  is  the  foundation,  the 
superstructure,  the  inside  and  outside,  the 
length,  width,  height,  and  depth  of  the  Protes- 
tant system."  We  accept  this  declaration  as 
strictly  true.  The  Bible  has  been  made  the 
bases  of  all  that  we  as  Protestants  hold  dear. 
Our  free  institutions  owe  their  existence  to  the 
Bible.  The  Roman  Catholics  however,  who 
are  mostly  foreigners,  and  who  have  sworn 
eternal  allegiance  to  a  foreign  despot,  propose 
to  overturn  and  break  down  these  institutions 
as  transmitted  to  us  by  our  Fathers,  by  strik- 
ing at  their  very  foundation — the  Bible.      This 


Aggression  of  Popery.  41 

hierarchy  that  for  three  hundred  years,  by  wars 
and  persecution,  sought  to  take  the  Bible  from 
the  WaldenseSj  true  to  their  instincts,  have  now 
commenced  hostilities  against  the  Bible  in  our 
very  midst.  They  aim  a  blow  at  our  national 
life,  by  striking  at  a  vital  element  of  our  sixty- 
five  thousand  public  schools,  in  demanding  the 
expulsion  of  the  Bible  therefrom. 

But  this  is  not  all.  They  evidently  intend  to 
secure  the  utter  destruction  of  the  entire  school 
system  itself.  Many  of  the  Eoman  Catholic 
journals  and  priests  make  no  effort  to  conceal 
such  a  design.  The  Bible  is  made  the  specious 
pretext  for  a  formidable  combination  against 
the  whole  system  of  popular  education.  This 
is  the  legitimate  result  of  the  spirit  of  Popery. 
In  its  very  nature  there  is  an  ever-living  spirit 
of  antagonism  to  all  of  our  free  institutions. 
Let  us  not  shut  our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  Ro- 
manism is  now  struggling  for  power  which  is 
already  felt  in  the  legislation  of  our  country 
and  in  our  courts,  and  is  even  now  enlisting  in 
its  interests  some  of  the  leading  politicians  of 
the  day,  and  is  manipulating  and  controlling  to 
a  great  extent  a  great  political  party.  They  are 
outstripping  every  single  Protestant  denomina- 
tion in  the  country,  in  the  erection  of  costly 
churches  in  the  most  eligible  localities  ;  they  are 
rapidly  filling  the  land  with  monasteries,  nun- 
neries and  sectarian  schools.     They  are  bending 


42  Aggression  of  Popery. 

all  their  energies  to  secure  official  positions  of 
profit  and   power   throughout  the  nation.     In 
many  of  our  principal  cities,  most  of  the  offices 
are  already  in  the  hands  of  Romanists,  where 
they  by  their  energy  and  unification   actually 
control  the  political  primary  meetings  and  the 
elections.      This  influence  is  rapidly  extending 
to  the  States,  and  wTillnot  stop  short  of  the  gen- 
eral government,  unless  met  by  timely  resist- 
ance.    Already  many  of  the  leading  Generals 
of  the  army  and  commanders  in  the  navy   are 
Romanists.     They  are  aspiring  every  where  to 
positions  of  influence  and  power.      The  city  of 
New  York  to-day  is  absolutely  governed  by  an 
Irish-Roman-Catholic  constituency,  which  will 
not  permit  any  one  wTho  is  not  a  papist,  or  who 
wTill  not  become  pledged  to  stand  by  and  pro- 
mote the  interest  of  Popery,  to  hold  any  office 
whatever  in  the  Corporation.      Hence  a  major- 
ity of  all  the   city  officers  are  Irish  Catholics. 
The  exact  number  I  am  not  able  to  name.    The 
Tract  Society  Almanac  for  1870   contains   the 
following  statistics  in  reference  to  this  subject  : 
"They  (Romanists)  have  the  Sheriff,  Comptrol- 
ler, Chamberlain,   President,  and  fourteen   of 
nineteen  Councilmen  ;  the  Clerk,  and  eight  of 
ten  Supervisors,  five  Justices  of  the   Courts   of 
Records,  all  the  civil  justices,  two  Congressmen, 
three  of  the  five  State  Senators,  and  eighteen 
of  twenty-one  Assemblymen." 


Aggression  of  Popery. 


43 


As  they  have  been  for  some  time  steadily 
increasing  in  this  respect,  it  is  but  fair  to  infer 
that  the  proportion  of  Soman  Catholic  office- 
holders has  increased  during  the  past  year,  so 
that  now  they  must  have  well  nigh  all  the  offices 
in  their  own  hands. 

About  in  keeping  with  the  above  astounding 
facts,  are  the  large  appropriations  secured  by 
them  from  the  city  government  and  the  State 
legislature  to  build  up  their  peculiar  sectarian 
interests,  to  the  great  detriment  of  the  public 
school  system. 

We  ask  attention  to  the  following  table  of 
moneys  voted  from  the  public  treasury  of  the 
city  of  New  York  for  the  past  ten  years.  The 
aggregates  are  made  from  details  carefully 
gathered  from  official  documents  by  the  editor 
of  the  Christian  "World. 


All  other  Religi- 

ous and  Charita- 

Roman Catholic 

ble  Institutions  : 

Totals. 

A.  D. 

Institutions. 

Protestant,  Jew- 
ish and  Public. 

1860 

5,430  00 

5,430  00 

1861 

18,791   27 

12,769  53 

31.560  80 

1862 

9.153  63 

36,099  86 

45,253  49 

1863 

78,000  00 

13,522  11 

91,522  11 

1864 

73,000  00 

14,094  40 

87,094  40 

1865 

40,000  00 

23,552  m 

63,552  GQ 

1866 

21,607  24 

25,799  78 

47,407  02 

1867 

120,000  00 

13,100  40 

133,100  40 

1868 

124,424  60 

28,872  38 

153,296  98 

1869 

412,062  26 
$897,039  00 

116,680  21 

528,742  47 

Ten  Yrs. 

§289,921  33 

|$1,186,960  00 

44  Aggression  of  Popery. 

Upon  the  last  of  these  items,  published  in 
detail  by  the  Union  League,  we  add  the  com- 
ment of  two  journals.  The  Independent^ under 
the  heading  of  "  Sectarian  Robberies,"  makes 
this  earnest  appeal : — 

"  Read  the  report  from  the  Union  League  Club,  on  the 
robbery  of  the  public  treasury  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
politicians  and  their  allies.  We  give  up  two  or  three 
columns  to  it ;  and  we  would  devote  the  whole  fifty-six 
to  the  subject,  if  the  people  of  this  city  and  this  State, 
and  the  whole  country,  could  thereby  be  roused  to  the 
duty  of  the  hour.  Again  and  again  we  have  called  pub- 
lic attention  to  the  inroads  which  Romanism  is  making 
upon  the  public  money, — applying  the  Taxes  of  the  peo- 
ple to  Sectarian  purposes, — until,  to  all  intents  and  pur- 
poses, the  Roman  Catholic  is  to-day  the  Established 
Religion  of  New  York.  Its  schools  and  its  churches,  its 
priests  and  its  nuns,  are  in  large  part  supported  by  the 
money  of  Protestants,  extorted  by  oppressive  taxation, 
and  paid  over  to  the  treasury  of  the  Romish  Church. 

"  Citizens  of  New  York  !  Protestant  Christians  of  the 
United  States !  we  ask  you  to  ponder  upon  the  state- 
ments made  in  this  report.  It  comes,  indeed,  from  a 
political  club  ;  but  if  there  is  one  statement  there  made 
which  can  be  challenged  and  confuted,  let  it  be  done.  It 
is  time  to  meet  the  question  where  the  Romanists  have 
put  it,  and  the  people  must  come  to  the  rescue,  or  the 
Romanist's  Church  will  soon  have  the  State  and  the 
country  under  its  iron  heel." 

The  Presbyterian  Banner  suggests  two  reflec- 
tions : — 

"One  is,  that  the  servility  of  American  citizens  who 
will  tolerate  this  gross  injustice  is  more  amazing  than  the 


Aggression  of  Popery.  45 

arrogance  which  has  demanded  for  one  sect  this  colossal 
bribe.  That  ecclesiastics  have  a  proclivity  to  handle  the 
funds  of  other  people,  is  attested  by  the  whole  history  of 
the  Romish  Church  ;  but  that  free-born  Americans  should 
cringe  before  the  haughty  prelates  of  that  sect,  is  humi- 
liating in  the  extreme. 

4;  Another  reflection  is,  that  the  danger  which  seems  to 
attend  the  handling  of  Protestant  Bibles  does  not  attach 
itself  to  Protestant  dollars.  The  hands  which  would 
tear,  with  pious  horror,  from  the  walls  of  our  school- 
rooms, the  ten  commandments,  especially  the  eighth,  as 
printed  from  the  Protestant  Bible,  lovingly  unclasp  to 
receive,  in  great  part  from  Protestant  tax-payers,  the 
generous  tribute  of  more  than  four  hundred  thousand 
dollars  in  a  single  city  for  a  single  year." 

Surely  here  is  enough  to  make  every  Protest- 
ant and  every  lover  of  our  Free  Institutions 
ashamed  of  the  public  apathy  that  has  made 
these  appropriations  possible.  These  astound- 
ing developments  are  enough  to  make  our  very 
ears  tingle. 

The  American  Messenger,  in  speaking  of  the 
above,  says : — 

"  The  report  further  states  that  in  1866  the  city  govern- 
ment gave  to  the  archbishop  of  the  favored  sect  half  a 
block  of  ground  in  Madison  Avenue,  now  worth  $200,000, 
for  one  dollar  a  year.  In  1852  they  gave  to  the  same 
sect  the  fee  of  a  whole  block  of  ground  in  Fifth  avenue, 
worth  $1,500,000,  for  $83.32,  and  in  1864  paid  them 
$24,000  for  the  privilege  of  extending  Madison  Avenue 
across  it,  and  $8,929  to  pay  the  assessments  for  opening 
it.     They  have  also  given  the  next  block  to  them,  worth 


46  Aggression  of  Popery. 

the  same  amount,  for  one  dollar  a  year,  thus  giving 
$3,200,000  worth  of  real  estate  to  a  single  sect  for  sec- 
tarian purposes." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  conceive  of  a  greater 
scandal  to  religion  than  the  course  that  has  been 
pursued  in  New  York  by  reckless  political 
demagogues  in  catering  to  the  wishes  of  Popery, 
to  secure  their  votes  for  party  triumph.  Poli- 
ticians in  many  instances  have  not  scrupled  to 
sacrifice  the  public  interest  to  sectarian  cupidity 
to  secure  political  power. 

Their  aggressive  operations,  however,  are  not 
confined  to  New  York.  They  are  busily  engaged 
in  carrying  out  their  opposing  policy  wherever 
there  is  the  least  possible  chance  of  success. 
They  secured  the  expulsion  of  the  Bible  from 
the  public  schools  of  Cincinnati,  and  interdicted 
the  singing  of  hymns,  or  opening  the  exercises 
with  prayer,  until  their  treasonable  action  was 
set  aside  by  the  Supreme  Court.  They  have 
secured,  I  am  told,  the  incorporation  of  their 
own  sectarian  schools  as  public  schools  in  the 
city  of  New  Haven,  to  be  supported  at  the 
public  expense.  They  have  also  had  the 
audacity  to  insist  upon  the  introduction  of  their 
catechism  into  the  public  schools  of  San  Fran- 
cisco. 

The  plain  and  common  sense  view  of  all  this 
is,  that  they  intend  to  make  Komanism  the 
State  Eeligion  of  this  country,  to  be  supported 


Aggrcssio?i  of  Popery.  47 

by  direct  taxes  levied  on  Protestants  as  well  as 
others  throughout  the  land,  as  has  been  their 
practice  in  all  countries  where  they  have  had 
the  power.  Rome  means  to  be  dominant  in 
these  United  States  at  whatever  cost. 

Encouraged  partly  by  her  success  in  the  past, 
and  partly  by  the  indifference  of  some,  and  the 
connivance  of  others,  she  has  ventured  to  unmask 
her  batteries  and  open  her  fire  upon  the  very 
encampment  of  Protestantism.  As  the  Bible 
has  ever  been  the  bulwark  of  our  free  institu- 
tions, and  the  foundation  of  our  faith,  it  becomes 
the  principal  object  of  her  attack.  Her  whole 
past  history  is  replete  with  evidence  of  her 
opposition  to  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures 
among  the  masses.  Prom  the  first  establish- 
ment of  the  American  Bible  Society,  its  chief 
and  most  persistent  opponent  has  been  the 
Church  of  Rome.  It  is  not,  therefore,  at  all 
strange  that  they  should  desire,  or  even  seek  to 
banish  the  inspired  volume  from  our  public 
schools.  But  who  could  have  believed  that 
within  so  short  a  time,  they  could  have  secured 
such  an  influence  in  political  circles  at  some  of 
our  leading  centres,  as  to  either  expel  the  Bible 
from  our  public  schools  or  secure  the  passage  of 
such  laws  as  shall  tax  even  majorities  to  uphold 
institutions  which  they  abhor,  and  which  are 
known  to  be  antagonistic  to  our  free  institu- 
tions, and  that  the  moneyed  resources  of  the 


48  Aggression  of  Popery. 

State  should,  through  their  manipulations,  he 
handed  over  to  the  Romish  hierarchy  by  god- 
less politicians  for  the  maintenance  of  Popery 
in  our  midst  ?     Who  could  have  believed  that 
the  arrogance  of  Romanism   in   these  United 
States  would  so  soon  be  developed  in  such  an 
open  and  defiant  attack  as  has   already  been 
made  ?     The  animus  of  all  this  is  not  difficult 
to  understand.     Their  persistent  attacks  upon 
the  entire  educational  interests  of  the  various 
States  all  look  to  one  great  focal  purpose.    The 
Romish  hierarchy  most  intensely  hate  the  libe- 
ral  education   afforded  to  the   masses  by  our 
public   school  system.      Hence   the   Jesuitical 
effort  is  most  adroitly  made  to  break  them  down. 
There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that  this  is 
the  object.     The  expulsion  of  the  Bible  is  only 
one  step  in  that  direction.    When  this  is  accom- 
plished,  other   demands   will   undoubtedly  be 
made.     The  same  spirit  will  next  demand  that 
all  school  books  that  refer  to  the  Bible — to  its 
authority,  its  inspiration,  its  doctrines,  its  moral 
precepts,  and    its   teaching — be   also   expelled 
from  these  institutions.     There  will  be  the  same 
reason  for  this,  as  there  is  for  the  other.   Where 
would  be  the  consistency  of  yielding  the  one 
and  not  the  others?     What  would  be  the  cha- 
racter  of  our   schools,   should   the    imperious 
demands  of  Rome  be  obeyed  until  every  book 
impregnated  with  the  literature  of  the  Bible, 


Aggression  of  Popery.  49 

or  that  should  teach  the  precepts  of  Christ,  or 
refer  to  the  Divine  government,  or  the  provi- 
dences of  God  as  taught  in  his  word,  should  be 
expurgated  ?  Who  does  not  see  that  this  would 
be  the  destruction  of  our  entire  school  system  ? 
It  therefore  becomes  us  to  meet  this  question  at 
the  very  threshold  of  Roman  aggression.  We 
had  as  well  meet  it  first  as  last.  It  is  impossi- 
ble to  avoid  it.  The  crisis  is  upon  us.  To  yield 
to  the  expulsion  of  the  Bible  will  only  be  to 
remove  the  conflict  to  another  quarter. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  avowed  Purposes  of  Rome  in  the  United 

States. 

One  of  the  leading  objects  of  Rome  has  been, 
in  all  ages,  to  obtain  control  of  governments 
and  subjugate  the  nations  of  the  earth  to  her 
iron  sceptre.  Her  theory  has  been,  and  still  is, 
that  Christ  gave  to  Peter  two  swords — one  the 
symbol  of  spiritual  authority,  the  other  of  politi- 
cal rule.  And  as  all  the  authority  of  St.  Peter 
is  invested  in  the  Pope,  as  his  lineal  descendant 
and  rightful  representative,  it  is  claimed  that 
he  not  only  has  the  right  to  govern  the  world, 
but  is  in  duty  bound,  to  the  extent  of  his  ability, 
through  his  8,584  Jesuits  and  almost  innumera- 
ble number  of  priests,  bishops,  and  archbishops, 
by  skill  or  force,  by  fair  means  or  foul,  to  get 
possession  of  every  sceptre,  of  every  legislature, 
and  every  department  of  political  power. 

That  they  are  bending  all  their  energies  to 
get  political  control  of  this  country,  can  not  be 
doubted  by  any  one  who  has  given  the  subject 
any  very  thoughtful  consideration.  The  whole 
hierarchy  in  this  country  is  working  with  a  most 
determined  will  for  this  purpose,  and  not  with- 
out encouragement  of  ultimate  success. 


Avozved  Purposes  of  Rome.  51 

The  danger  that  threatens  11s  is  one  of  no 
ordinary  magnitude.  It  is  nothing  less  than  the 
overthrow  and  destruction  of  our  free  institu- 
tions. Romanism  is  incompatible  with  Protest- 
antism. The  Koman  Catholic  Church  claims 
that  when  she  is  placed  on  an  equality  before 
the  law  with  other  religious  sects,  she  is  deprived 
of  her  just  rights,  as  she  does  not  admit  that 
other  sects  should  be  tolerated  at  all.  She  has 
accepted  the  advantages  that  Protestant  tolera- 
tion has  given  her  in  this  country,  only  so  long 
as  she  is  powerless  to  control  the  destinies  of 
the  nation.  "When  that  point  is  reached,  she 
intends  to  revolutionize  our  institutions.  These 
declarations  are  not  based  merely  upon  her 
known  hostility  to  Republican  institutions  gene- 
rally, but  upon  her  repeated  avowals,  as  pro- 
claimed in  her  accredited  journals,  and  by  some 
of  her  leading  divines,  of  a  fixed  purpose  to 
labor  for  this  very  thing.  For  this  purpose 
they  propose  to  get  control,  first  of  the  politi- 
cal machinery  of  the  States,  and  then  of  the 
National  Government. 

The  Catholic  World,  in  a  leading  article  of 
July,  entitled  "  The  Catholics  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century,"  says : 

"  To  the  Catholic  of  to-day  is  committed  the  obliga- 
tion and  business  of  perpetuating  and  regenerating  socie- 
ty, purifying  legislation,  enforcing  the  administration  of 
the  laws,  and  setting  an  example  of  private  and  public 


52  Avowed  Purposes  of  Rome. 

virtue,  justice,  moderation,  and  forbearance,  he  has  been 
furnished  with  an  omnipotent  weapon  with  which  to  ac- 
complish this  great  work,  and  he  is  provided  with  an  un- 
erring guide  to  direct  him  in  the  administration  of  these 
important  trusts.  "We  do  not  hesitate  to  affirm  that  in 
performing  our  duties  as  citizens,  electors,  and  public 
officers,  we  should  always,  and  under  all  circumstances, 
act  simply  as  Catholics  ;  that  we  should  be  governed  and 
directed  by  the  immutable  principles  of  our  religion,  and 
should  take  dogmatic  faith  and  the  conclusions  drawn 
from  it,  as  expressed  and  defined  in  Catholic  philosophy, 
theology,  and  morality,  as  the  only  rule  of  our  private, 
public,  and  political  conduct." 

In  the  above  extract  two  things  are  boldly 
and  distinctly  stated,  namely,  the  work  to  be 
done,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  is  to  be  ac- 
complished. They  propose  to  "regenerate 
society  "  in  the  interest  of  Romanism,  in  the 
most  objectionable  sense  of  the  term.  That 
this  is  what  is  meant  is  evident  from  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  propose  to  work  out  this 
change  in  society.  "  The  unerring  guide  to  di- 
rect him  "  in  this  work,  is  none  other  than  the 
Pope  of  Rome ;  under  whose  guidance  they  are 
to  simply  act,  not  as  politicians  for  the  good  or 
success  of  the  party  or  its  principles,  but  as 
"  Catholics." 

Again  says  the  same  paper : 

UA  land  of  promise,  a  land  flowing  with  milk  and 
honey,  is  spread  out  before   them   (the    Catholics),  and 


Avowed  Purposes  of  Rome.  53 

offered  for  their  acceptance.  The  means  placed  at  their 
disposal  for  securing  this  rich  possession  are  not  the 
sword,  or  wars  of  extermination  waged  against  the  ene- 
mies of  their  religion,  but,  instead,  the  mild  and  peace- 
ful influence  of  the  ballot,  directed  by  instructed  Catho- 
lic conscience  and  enlightened  Catholic  intelligence." 

We  are  not  told  in  the  above  who  has  offered 
this  country  to  the  Catholics.  But  we  doubt 
not  that  there  are  plenty  of  politicians  reckless 
enough,  and  godless  enough,  to  sell  the  cause 
of  freedom  and  their  country,  for  Catholic 
votes.  At  all  events,  it  is  distinctly  affirmed 
they  intend  to  secure  the  control  of  this  coun- 
try through  the  ballot-box.  The  same  paper 
adds  : 

"It  is  in  the  power  of  the  Catholic  voter  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  to  achieve  a  consummation  such  as  per- 
haps saints  and  prophets  have  dreamed,  but  never  seen." 

Some  of  the  beauties  of  this  consummation 
so  ardently  desired,  are  pointed  out  in  the  fol- 
lowing extract : 

"She  (the  Church)  speaks  always  and  everywhere  with 
the  authority  of  God,  as  the  final  cause  of  creation,  and 
therefore  her  words  are  law,  her  commands  are  the  com- 
mands of  God.  This  being  so,  it  is  clear  that  religious 
liberty  must  consist  in  the  unrestrained  freedom  and 
independence  of  the  church  to  teach  and  govern  all  men 
and  nations,  princes  and  people,  rulers  and  ruled,  in 
all  things  enjoined  by  the  teleological  law  of  man's  ex- 
istence,   and    therefore    in   the   recognition    and  main- 


54  Avowed  Purposes  of  Rome. 

tenance  for  the  church  of  that  very  supreme  authority 
which  the  popes  have  always  claimed,  and  against  which 
the  Reformation  protested,  and  which  secular  princes  are 
generally  disposed  to  resist  when  it  crosses  their  pride, 
their  policy,  their  ambition,  or  their  love  of  power." 

The  idea  of  "  religious  liberty  "  with  Roman- 
ists has  always  been  that. of  liberty  for  the 
Church  to  "  govern  all  men  and  nations,  princes 
and  people,"  according  to  her  own  pleasure. 
This  theory,  which  she  carried  out  in  former 
times  by  dethroning  kings,  absolving  subjects 
from  their  oaths  of  allegiance  to  lawful  rulers, 
laving  whole  countries  under  an  interdict,  and 
buruino*  thousands  of  those  who  refused  to  bow 
to  her  authority,  she  still  maintains,  and  pro- 
poses to  make  it  supreme  in  these  United  States. 

"  Heresy  and  infidelity  have  not,  and  never  had,  and 
never  can  have  any  right,  being  as  they  undeniably  are, 
contrary  to  the  law  of  God." — Brownson's  Quarterly, 
January,  1852. 

"  Heresy  and  unbelief  are  crimes ;  and  in  Christian 
countries,  as  in  Italy  and  Spain,  for  instance,  where  the 
Catholic  religion  is  the  essential  law  of  the  land  ;  they 
are  punished  as  other  crimes." — Archbishop  Kendrich. 

No  language  could  more  distinctly  declare 
that  Romanism  is  the  same  to-day,  that  it  was 
during  the  horrors  of  the  Inquisition.  They 
only  then  declared  that  Protestantism  was 
heresy,  and  deserved  to  be  punished  as  other 
great  crimes  ;  and  having  the  power,  carried 


Avowed  Purposes  of  Rome.  55 

their  conviction  into  execution.  Besides,  in  the 
above  extract  the  bishop  grossly  insults  the 
people  of  the  United  States  by  his  malicious 
insinuation  that  this  is  not  a  Christian  nation. 
If  the  above,  however,  is  not  sufficient  to  satisfy 
the  most  sceptical  that  Home  will  persecute 
Protestants  whenever,  and  wherever  she  has  the 
power,  then  let  him  ponder  the  following  : 

"Religious  liberty  is  merely  endured  until  the  oppo- 
site can  be  carried  into  operation  without  peril  to  the 
Catholic  world." — Bishop  O'Connor  of  Pittsburgh. 

So  "  Religious  liberty  is  merely  endured  un- 
til the  opposite  can  be  carried"  or  in  other 
words,  Protestantism  is  merely  endured  until 
Romanism  has  secured  the  necessary  power  to 
suppress  every  other  form  ol  religion,  if  needs 
be,  by  kindling  anew  the  fires  of  persecution. 
Who  can  doubt  after  reading  the  above  that 
Rome  is  the  same  in  spirit  and  nature  to-day  as 
she  was  when  she  made  the  blood  of  Protest- 
ants to  flow  like  water  on  every  side  by  her 
cruel  and  inhuman  policy  of  utter  extermina- 
tion ?  Perfectly  in  keeping  with  the  above  is 
the  following  from  high  and  unquestionable 
authority : 

"  If  the  Catholics  ever  gain,  which  they  surely  will,  an 
immense  numerical  majority,  religious  freedom  in  this 
country  will  be  at  an  end !  " — Archbishop  of  St.  Louis. 


56  Avowed  Purposes  of  Rome. 

Could  any  form  of  words  be  more  explicit 
than  this  ?  Can  any  one  fail  to  understand  the 
determined  policy  of  Romanism  in  these  United 
States  ?  In  the  last  quotation,  two  things  are 
most  emphatically  and  distinctly  affirmed,  name- 
ly, that  Catholics  will  ultimately  gain  "  an  im- 
mense numerical  majority,"  and  in  the  next 
place,  when  this  is  gained,  "  religious  freedom 
in  this  country  will  be  at  an  end."  And  all 
this  from  one  of  their  own  Archbishops  of  the 
present  day  and  in  our  very  midst. 

While  no  intelligent  person  can  well  shut  his 
eyes  to  the  intolerant  and  despotic  character  of 
Home  as  naturally  and  essentially  antagonistic 
to  our  free  institutions,  yet  few,  compara- 
tively speaking,  seem  to  have  waked  up  to  the 
fact  that  she  has  already  entered  upon  a  grand 
crusade  for  the  subversion  of  our  liberties  ;  that 
she  has  even  now  an  organized  system  for  the 
speedy  accomplishment  of  this  object ;  that  an 
actual  purpose  to  this  end  pervades  every  de- 
partment of  her  government,  permeating  every 
one  of  her  religious  orders,  as  a  controlling  in- 
fluence ;  and  that  she  is  bending  all  her  ener- 
gies to  the  acquisition  of  religious,  social  and 
political  predominance  in  our  midst  as  an  im- 
portant part  of  this  grand  scheme. 

That  there  are  numerous  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  the  consummation  of  this  undertaking, 
no  one  can  doubt ;  but,  then,  let  it  be  remem- 


Avowed  Purposes  of  Rome.  57 

bercd  she  has  already  gained  immense  advan- 
tages in  spite  of  these  difficulties.  If  these 
successes,  and  her  astounding  declarations,  fail 
to  awaken  public  attention  to  the  greatness  of 
our  danger ;  if  the  great  mass  of  Protestants 
can  be  persuaded  that  there  is  no  very  great 
cause  of  alarm  after  all ;  if  they  can  only  be  in- 
duced to  keep  quiet,  to  sleep  on,  to  do  nothing, 
the  road  will  be  open,  and  when  their  power  is 
once  established  in  these  United  States,  our 
sun  will  have  set. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

Further  Cause  for  Alarm  from  Popery. 

There  are  various  other  causes  in  connection 
with  what  has  already  been  stated,  that  may 
well  excite  the  apprehensions  of  Protestants  for 
the  safety  of  our  free  institutions.  One  of  these 
is  the  rapid  growth  of  Romanism  in  this  coun- 
try. While  in  Europe,  where  it  is  best  known 
by  sad  experience,  it  is  steadily  loosing  its  hold 
upon  the  popular  mind,  and  while  even  its  own 
communicants,  in  many  instances  in  that  coun- 
try, are  in  open  rebellion  against  its  arrogant 
assumptions ;  here,  it  is  steadily  increasing  in 
numbers,  in  influence,  in  wealth,  and  in  power ; 
while  it  is  petted,  and  favored,  and  caressed, 
even  by  government  officials,  more  than  all 
other  denominations  together. 

As  to  the  amount  of  the  yearly  increase  of 
papists,  or  its  per  centage,  or  the  relation  it 
bears  to  the  increase  of  our  entire  population,  it 
is  not  easy  to  determine.  This  is  owing  to  the 
want  of  full  and  complete  statistics  of  the  num- 
ber of  their  priests,  churches,  communicants, 
colleges,  schools,  monasteries,  convents,  etc. 
To  secure  accuracy  it  would  be  necessary  to 
have,  not  only  complete  statistics  for  the  present? 


Danger  from  Popery.  59 

but  that  they  extend  back  through  a  number  of 
years.  But  Roman  Catholic  publications  are 
very  deficient  in  such  information. 

Dr.  Mattison  furnishes  a  table  in  bis  work  on 
Romanism*,  from  the  Catholic  World,  which  is 
as  follows  : 


Catholics. 

Whole  Population. 

Proportion. 

In 

1808 

100,000 

6,000,000 

l-65th. 

u 

1830 

450,000 

13,000,000 

l-29th. 

(( 

1840 

960,000 

17,000,000 

1-1 8th. 

u 

1850 

2,150,000 

23,000,000 

]-llth. 

« 

1860 

4,400,000 

31,000,000 

l-7th. 

a 

1870 

7,000,000 

39,000,000 

l-5th.t 

In  Appleton's  Cyclopedias  for  1861,  article 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  it  is  stated  that, 
"  The  increase  between  1840  and  1860,  was 
125  upon  each  hundred,  while  the  nation  only 
increased  by  36  to  a  hundred ;  between  IS 50 
and  1860  the  increase  was  109  upon  a  hundred, 
while  the  nation  increased  only  30  upon  a  hun- 
dred. Should  things  go  on  only  as  they  have 
hitherto  done,  the  Catholic  population  will  be 
one-fifth  of  the  whole  in  1870,  and  nearly  one- 
third  in  1900." 

Eow,  whether  the  above  be  strictly  true  or 
not,  it  is  patent  to  all  that  Romanists  are  rap- 
idly increasing  on  every  side.  It  is  stated  in 
their  Family  Almanac  for  1S71,   that   in   1816 

*  Page  64.        t  This  line  I  have  changed  to  make  it  correspond  with  the 

present  time. 


60  Danger  from  Popery. 

there  were  in  all  New  England,  only  two  thou- 
sand Catholics,  with  two  priests  and  a  bishop, 
while  now  there  are  nearly  one  million  in  the 
same  territory. 

An  article  appeared  in  the  American  Mes- 
senger not  long  since,  headed  "i  great  in- 
crease," in  which  it  was  stated  that  "there  are 
now  100  churches  and  200,000  Koman  Catho- 
lics in  Ehode  Island  and  Connecticut,  where  fif- 
ty years  ago  there  were  but  three  families  of 
Romanists." 

What  is  true  of  the  New  England  States  in 
this  respect  is  true,  in  a  great  measure,  of  all  the 
States.  It  is  supposed  that  there  are  some 
400,000  in  the  city  of  New  York  alone,  and 
they  claim  over  800,000  in  the  State. 

This  rapid  growth  of  Romanism  in  the  Unit- 
ed States  is  not  so  much  to  be  wondered  at, 
however,  when  we  take  into  consideration  the 
fact  that  it  is  estimated  that  between  one  and 
two  hundred  thousand  are  added  to  her  com- 
munion yearly  by  emigration  alone.  This  ena- 
bles her  to  move  with  rapid  strides  toward  the 
establishment  of  her  supremacy  ;  to  outstrip  any 
other  denomination  in  the  erection  of  costly 
and  imposing  structures  for  church  purposes. 
Says  Dr.  Mattison,  after  presenting  several  val- 
uable statistical  tables  :  "  It  would  appear  that 
the  Roman  Catholics  have  expended  about  four 
times   as   much   money  in    building   churches 


Danger  from  Popery.  61 

since  1860,  as  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
has."* 

And  again  :  "  Though  the  number  of  their 
priests  is  small  compared  with  the  number  of 
Protestant  ministers,  jet  they  are  sufficient  to 
man  all  their  churches,  and  are  rapidly  increas- 
ing. And  what  is  more  alarming,  many  of  them 
are  American  born." 

It  does  not,  however,  lessen  the  cause  for 
alarm  to  know  that  the  increase  of  Papists  in 
the  United  States  is  principally  in  consequence 
of  emigration.  European  Papists  are  certainly 
no  better  than  American  converts  to  Romanism. 
From  whatever  cause  her  increase  among  us 
proceeds,  we  have  the  same  reason  to  appre- 
hend the  subversion  of  our  liberties  whenever 
she  secures  the  necessary  strength. 

Says  the  Tablet  :  "  Catholics  are  increasing 
rapidly  in  the  United  States,  and  it  is  to  be 
expected  that  they  will  introduce  and  observe 
Catholic  usages,  and  these  all  the  world  knows 
differ  from  those  of  Puritans."  Of  course  they 
do.     This  is  frank. 

A  writer  in  one  of  the  Western  "  Advocates" 
says  :  "  The  Papists  are  rapidly  conquering  the 
great  "West.  Their  agency  is  the  school.  The 
property  of  the  Roman  Catholics  in  the  new 
city  of  Leavenworth,  Kansas,  is,  from  the  pub- 
lished estimates,  some  $475,000,  while  all  other 

*  Page  42. 


62  Danger  from  Popery. 

Christian  denominations  in  the  same  city,  in- 
cluding our  own,  is  less  than  $100,000.  Sus- 
tained by  all  this  wealth,  the  agency  of  the  Ro- 
mish Church  is  their  schools  for  girls.  Such  a 
school  is  established  in  every  large  town,  and 
these  schools  are  chiefly  supplied  with  scholars 
by  the  patronage  of  Protestants." 

Much  of  their  success  is  undoubtedly  to  be 
attributed  to  their  sectarian  schools,  which  for 
some  reason  or  other  have  unfairly  got  the  rep- 
utation of  being  superior  to  Protestant  schools, 
in  consequence  of  which  they  secure  the  at- 
tendance of  many  Protestant  children  who  ulti- 
mately become  Romanists.  These  schools  are 
proselyting  agencies.  Hence,  while  thousands 
of  their  own  children  are  growing  up  in  ignor- 
ance, unable  to  read  or  write,  Protestant  girls 
are  offered  tuition  on  very  low  terms,  in  order 
to  instil  into  their  minds  the  principles  of 
Popery. 

To  suppose  their  schools  superior  in  any  sense 
to  Protestant  schools,  is  to  betray  an  utter 
want  of  information  of  their  character.  Protest- 
ant schools,  so  far  as  teaching  and  thoroughness 
of  education  are  concerned,  are  vastly  superior 
to  Roman  Catholic  schools.  This  is  even  ad- 
mitted by  Romanists  themselves.  O.  A.  Brown- 
son,  a  rigid  Roman  Catholic,  a  leading  writer, 
and  thoroughly  acquainted  with  all  Catholic  in- 
stitutions of  learning  in  this  country,  says  : 


Danger  from  Popery.  63 

"They  (Catholic  schools)  practically  fail  to  recognise 
human  progress,  and  thus  fail  to   recognise  the  continu- 
ance and  successive  evolution  of  the  idea   in  the  life  of 
humanity.  ***  They  do  not  educate  their  pupils  to  be  at 
home  and  at  their  ease  in  their  own  age  and  country,   or 
train  them  to  be  living,  thinking,  and  energetic  men,  pre- 
pared, for  the  icork  ichich  actually  awaits  them  either  in 
Church  or  State.  As  far  as  we  are  able  to  trace  the  effect 
of  the  most   approved    Catholic  education  of  our  day, 
whether  at   home  or   abroad,    it  tends  to  repress  rather 
than  quicken  the  life  of  the  pupil,    to   unfit   rather  than 
prepare  him  for  the  active  and  zealous  discharge  either  of 
his  religious  or  his  social  duties.  They  who  are  educated 
in  our  schools  seem  misplaced  and  mistimed  in  the  world., 
as  if  born  and  educated  for  a  world  that   has   ceased    to 
exist.  ***  Comparatively  few  of  them   (Catholic  gradu- 
ates) take  their  stand  as  scholars  or  as  men,    on  a  level 
with  the  Catholics  of  non-Catholic   colleges,    and   those 
who  do  take  that  stand  do  it  by  throwing  aside  nearly  all 
they  learned  from  their  Alma  Mater,    and   adopting   the 
ideas  and  principles,  the  modes  of  thought  and   action 
they  find  in  the  general   civilization   of  the   country   in 
which  they  live.  ***  The  cause  of  the  failure  of  what  we 
call  Catholic  education  is,  in  our  judgment,    in  the   fact 
that  we  educate  not  for  the  present,  or  the  future,  but  for 
the  past.  ***    We  do  not  mean  that  the  dogmas  are   not 
scrupulously  taught  in  all  our  schools  and  colleges,   nor 
that  the   words   of  the  Catechism  are  not  duly  insisted 
upon.     We  concede  this,   and   that  gives  to  our  so-called 
Catholic  schools  a  merit  which   no    others   have  or   can 
have.     It  is  now  behind  the  times,  and  unfits  rather  than 
prepares  the  student  for  taking  an  active  part  in  the  work 
of  his  own  day  and  generation.  There  can  be  no  question 
that  what  passes  for  Catholic  education   in    this  or  any 
other  country,  has  its  ideal  of  perfection  in  the  pa%ty  and 


64  Danger  from  Popery. 

that  \i' resists  as  un-Catholic,  irreligious  and  opposed  to 
God,  the  tendencies  of  modern  civilization.  ***  The  work 
it  gives  its  subjects  or  prepares  them  to  perform  is  not 
the  work  of  carrying  it  forward,  but  that  of  resisting  it, 
driving  it  baclc,  anathematizing  it  as  at  war  with  the 
Gospel,  and  either  of  neglecting  it  altogether  and  taking 
refuge  in  the  cloister,  in  an  exclusive  or  exaggerated  as- 
ceticism, always  bordering  on  immorality,  or  of  restoring 
a  former  order  of  civilization,  no  longer  a  living  order 
and  which  humanity  has  evidently  left  behind,  and  is 
resolved  shall  never  be  restored."* 

1 

It  would  be  well  for  all  Protestants  who  may 
contemplate  sending  their  children  to  Catholic 
institutions,  under  the  impression  that  they  are 
better  than  our  own  schools,  to  carefully  ponder 
the  foregoing  statements  made  by  one  of  their 
own  honored  writers,  who  was  eminently  qual- 
ified to  judge  of  their  true  merit,  and  who  can 
never  be  charged  with  being  prejudiced  against 
Catholic  institutions  of  any  kind.  These  are  the 
kind  of  schools  that  we  are  asked  to  support  by 
appropriating  a  portion  of  the  school  fund  of 
the  State;  mere  sectarian  schools.  And  yet, as 
strange  as  it  may  appear,  a  large  number  of 
Protestant  girls  are  found  in  their  schools,  re- 
ceiving instruction  in  the  peculiarities  of  their 
sectarianism.  Of  these  it  is  estimated  that  on 
an  average  seven  out  of  every  ten  become  Pa- 
pists. 

A  lady  educated  in  a  nunnery  at  Montreal, 

*  January  No.  of  Brownson's  Review  for  1S62. 


Danger  from  Popery.  65 

states,  that  of  forty  girls  from  Protestant  fam- 
ilies in  the  United  States,  who  were  there  when 
she  was  there,  all  but  herself  and  one  other  be- 
came Koman  Catholics.  Another  lady  who  had 
been  educated  in  a  convent,  says,  as  reported 
by  Dr.  Mattison  :  "  Warn  the  people  wherever 
you  go,  of  the  danger  of  sending  their  children 
to  Eoman  Catholic  schools.  They  are  the  poor- 
est schools  in  the  country  for  real  education, 
and  are  the  chief  agency  of  Romanism  to  seduce 
the  children  of  reputable  families  into  the  Eo- 
man Church.  I  have  passed  through  the  terri- 
ble ordeal,  and  know  what  it  is."  Says  Dr. 
Mattison  :  "  They  have  no  more  successful 
agency  at  work  in  this  country  than  their  vari- 
ous female  academies ;  and  all  Protestant  pa- 
rents, who  do  not  wish  their  children  ruined, 
should  keep  them  from  Roman  Catholic  schools 
as  they  would  keep  them  from  the  gates  of 
death." 

To  these  sectarian  schools,  and  the  large  emi- 
gration that  is  yearly  pouring  in  upon  our 
shores,  are  we  to  look  for  the  vast  accumulation 
of  the  numbers  of  Romanists  in  our  land  ;  and, 
especially,  is  the  increase  so  large  from  the  lat- 
ter, that  notwithstanding  the  annual  loss  to  the 
Romish  Church  of  thousands  of  her  communi- 
cants from  the  old  world,  there  are  still  enough 
left,  that  remain  true  to  her  interests,  as  to  ren- 
der her  power  and  influence  more  formidable 


66  Danger  from  Popery. 

every  succeeding  year.  In  tins  way,  the  gov- 
ernments of  our  large  cities,  which  are  centers 
of  a  potential  political  influence,  are,  one  after 
another,  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  Papists, 
to  be  controlled  by  them  for  the  advancement 
of  their  own  power. 

The  influence  of  Rome  in  our  large  cities  is 
already  alarming,  and  fearfully  on  the  increase. 
In  most  cases  she  holds  the  balance  of  power  so 
as  to  secure  important  concessions  from  godless 
politicians.  These  concentric  circles  of  Papal 
influence  spreading  from  each  of  these  centers 
will  ere  long  meet  and  overlap  each  other 
throughout  our  land. 

Another  circumstance  that  adds  materially  to 
the  influence  and  power  of  Romanism,  is  the 
compactness  of  her  system.  This  is  owing  to 
the  perfect  and  complete  centralization  of  her 
forces.  The  Romish  priests  and  bishops,  the 
emissaries  of  the  Pope,  are  thoroughly  unified 
and  determined  in  their  efforts  to  extend  and 
perpetuate  the  power  of  their  church  in  our 
midst,  to  which  they  have  sworn  allegiance. 
Let  it  be  remembered  that  their  priests  and 
bishops  are  nearly  all  foreigners,  in  the  service 
of  a  foreign  power.  That  they  have  been 
schooled  in  foreign  seminaries,  in  the  doctrine 
of  passive  obedience ;  that  while  they  are  not 
bound  by  any  of  the  ordinary  ties  to  our  gov- 
ernment and  country,  they  are  bound  by  pecu- 


Danger  from  Popery,  67 

niary  interest,  by  their  love  of  promotion,  as 
well  as  by  the  most  sacred  pledges  and  solemn 
oaths  of  consecration,  to  serve  to  the  best  of 
their  ability  a  foreign  despot;  that  they,  to  all 
intents  and  purposes,  constitute  the  Roman  Ca- 
tholic Church  in  the  United  States,  the  laity 
having  no  voice ;  moreover,  the  American  bish- 
ops not  being  chosen  by  their  clergy  or  cathe- 
dral chapters,  as  they  are  in  some  countries,  but 
being  appointed  at  the  mere  pleasure  of  the 
Pope,  are  among  the  most  zealous  support- 
ers of  the  extreme  ultramontane  principles 
of  Popery.  This  zealous  devotion  of  the  Amer- 
ican bishops  to  Roman  intolerance  and  despot- 
ism, has  been  so  decided  and  outspoken  as  to 
have  recently  called  forth  an  expression  of  sur- 
prise from  the  liberal  press  of  Germany.  We 
venture  to  say  that  the  influence  of  the  Court 
of  Rome  over  the  Episcopal  body  in  this  coun- 
try is  stronger  than  it  is  over  the  bishops  of  any 
other  part  of  the  world.  This  hierarchy,  which 
is  a  sort  of  politico-ecclesiastical  organization, 
controlled  by  a  foreign  despot,  and  banded 
together,  and  bound  by  oaths  and  obligations 
such  as  are  unknown  to  any  other  denomina- 
tion, controls  and  directs  the  laity  absolutely 
according  to  its  own  will. 

This  is  what  gives  them  their  immense  power. 
This  constitutes  the  secret  of  their  success. 
While  Protestants  are  split  up  into  various  or- 


68  Danger  from  Popery. 

ganizations,  and  are  divided  in  their  political 
views,  and  consequently  in  their  action,  the  Ho- 
rn anists  are  a  unit,  and  are  moving  on  under 
their  leaders  with  the  precision  of  trained  bat- 
talions to  the  subversion  of  our  liberties.  Just 
as  ten  thousand  men  properly  drilled,  equipped 
and  officered,  would  be  more  than  a  match  for 
a  hundred  thousand  that  were  wanting  in  all 
these  things,  so  the  Roman  Catholics,  notwith- 
standing the  smallness  of  their  number  when 
compared  to  Protestants,  yet  through  their  su- 
perior drill  and  union  of  efforts  are  securing  vic- 
tory after  victory.  If  Protestants  should  fail 
to  wake  up  to  the  danger  that  threatens  to  over- 
whelm them,  it  is  not  difficult  to  foretell  the  end. 
Another  source  of  evil  and  cause  of  alarm  is 
the  fraternity  of  Jesuits,  who  at  this  very  time 
are  swarming  in  our  land.  They,  as  we  have 
seen,  are  the  sworn  enemies  of  our  free  institu- 
tions. This  society,  which  has  been  notorious 
throughout  the  world  for  its  infamy,  and  which 
has  been  expelled  for  political  intrigue  from  al- 
most every  government  in  Europe,  more  than 
thirty  times — a  fact  unparalleled  in  the  history 
of  the  wickedest  combination  ever  formed  be- 
side— against  which,  in  former  times,  such  a 
storm  of  indignation  arose  on  every  side,  that 
Pope  Clement  IX.  in  a  bull  suppressed  the  order 
altogether  in  these  words,  "  So  that  the  name  of 
the  company  shall  he,  and  is,  forever  extinguish- 


Danger  from  Popery.  69 

ed and  suppressed '."  Yet  this  hateful  Order  was, 
in  spite  of  Roman  infallibility,  restored  by  a 
counter  bull  of  Pope  Pius  VII.,  and  now  is  the 
right  arm  of  the  Papacy  in  this  country. 

And  now  the  great  question  that  looms  up 
before  ns  in  the  moral  horizon  is,  shall  we  yield 
this  glorious  country  of  ours,  our  free  institu- 
tions purchased  by  the  blood  of  our  forefathers, 
our  religious  liberties  planted  amid  suffering  by 
our  noble  sires,  and  all  that  we  as  Protestants 
hold  dear,  shall  we  give  up  all  these  without  a 
struggle  ?  Shall  we  not  rather  forget  our  differ- 
ences, and  unite  our  forces  to  oppose,  and  if  pos- 
sible to  roll  back  this  foreign  aggression,  this 
tide  of  spiritual  despotism,  that  threatens  to 
overwhelm  us  ?  We  admire  a  hopeful  spirit, 
and  deprecate  despondency  and  every  false 
alarm  ;  but  there  are  times  when  to  cry  peace 
and  safety,  is  the  rankest  treason,  is  certain 
suicide.  Such  a  time  we  believe  has  now  arri- 
ved ;  that  the  Philistines  are  already  upon  us ; 
that  our  religious  liberties  are  at  stake.  This  is 
not  mere  fancy.  That  to  save  our  Protestant 
institutions  will  involve  a  mighty  struggle,  a 
terrible  conflict,  is  no  longer  a  conjecture,  or  a 
probability,  but  to  many  minds,  an  absolute 
certainty. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Romanists  versus  Public  Schools, 

The  dogmatical,  intolerant,  and  anti-Scriptu- 
ral spirit  of  Popery,  that  has  all  through  the 
past  sought  to  subject  to  its  absolute  power  and 
control,  the  entire  human  race,  soul  and  body, 
for  time  and  eternity,  in  order  to  build  up  an 
odious  despotism ;  and  which  has  arrayed  her 
against  the  Bible,  against  free  institutions, 
against  liberty  of  conscience,  against  the  spirit 
of  scientific  progress,  and  against  all  the  live 
forces  and  tendencies  of  the  present  age,  has 
very  naturally  arrayed  her  against  our  public 
school  system  in  these  United  States.  In  this 
attempt  of  Rome  to  break  down  and  overthrow 
our  educational  institutions,  she  is  but  acting  in 
accordance  with  her  long  settled  policy  of  sub- 
jecting every  thing  to  herself.  Our  public 
schools  have  never  pleased  the  Romish  hierar- 
chs,  and  never  can.  Modify  them  as  we  may, 
they  will  be  offensive  to  them,  so  long  as  they 
cannot  use  them  in  their  own  interest.  This 
fact  may  as  well  be  understood  first  as  last. 

';  We  hold  education  to  be  a  function  of  the  Church, 
not'of  the  State  ;  and  in  our  case,  we  do  not,  and  we 
will  not,  accept  the  State  as  educator." — Tablet,  Dec.  25. 


Romanists  versus  Public  Schools.         71 

On  a  recent  trial  in  Ireland,  a  priest  testified 
that  he  had  positive  orders  from  Archbishop 
MacHale  to  refuse  all  the  sacraments,  even  at 
the  hour  of  death,  to  those  who  send  their  chil- 
dren to  the  free  schools.  The  same  spirit  is  now 
manifesting  itself  in  our  midst  against  our  own 
schools,  not  against  their  present  form,  but 
against  the  entire  system.  The  expressed  will- 
ingness of  many  Protestants  to  banish  the  Bible 
from  our  public  schools,  in  order  to  conciliate 
Romanists,  while  it  accomplishes  nothing,  is 
far  more  complimentary  to  their  hearts  than  to 
their  heads.  Nor  has  the  proposition  of  others 
to  introduce  the  Roman  Catholic  translation  of 
the  Scriptures  into  our  common  schools,  met 
with  any  better  success  in  diminishing  their 
hostility  to  our  educational  system. 

"We  tell  our  respected  contemporary,  therefore,  that 
if  the  Catholic  translation  of  the  Book  of  Holy  Writ  *  *  * 
were  to  be  dissected  by  the  ablest  Catholic  theologian  in 
the  land,  and  merely  lessons  to  be  taken  from  it — with 
all  the  notes  and  comments,  in  the  popular  edition,  and 
others  added,  with  the  highest  Catholic  endorsement — 
and  if  these  admirable  Bible  lessons,  and  these  alone, 
were  to  be  ruled  as  to  be  read  in  all  the  public  schools, 
this  would  not  diminish,  in  any  substantial  degree,  the 
objections  we  Catholics  have  to  letting  Catholic  children 
attend  the  public  schools.  ***  There  is  no  possible  pro- 
gramme of  common  school  instruction  that  the  Catholic 
Church  can  permit  her  children  to  accept" — Freeman' 's 
Journal,  Nov.  20. 


72         Romanists  versus  Public  Schools. 

Is  not  the  above  language  sufficiently  explicit 
and  decided  to  satisfy  even  the  most  sceptical, 
that  our  public  schools  have  in  the  Koman  Ca- 
tholics a  most  determined  and  implacable  foe  ? 

If  any,  however,  are  so  incredulous  as  to  still 
doubt  the  designs  of  the  Komish  Church  to  de- 
stroy our  public  school  system,  so  vital  to  these 
institutions  and  the  welfare  of  coming  genera- 
tions—if any  still  believe  the  above  astounding 
declarations   to  be   local   and  exceptional,  let 
them  cast  their  eyes  abroad  to  other  lands  for 
an  evidence  of  her  character  and  policy.     Look 
at  their  recent  attempts  to  overthrow  the  pub- 
lic schools  of  Holland.      They  were  not  only 
accorded  the  full  enjoyment  of  political  rights, 
by   that    Protestant    country   after   they   had 
drenched  the  soil  with  Protestant  blood,  by  the 
horrors  of  a  most  terrible  persecution ;  but  in 
1853,  they  were  granted  the  privilege  of  estab- 
lishing five  dioceses.     In  1857,  Holland  intro- 
duced   our    public   school   system   of    popular 
education.     For  years  there  was  no  complaint. 
Protestant  and  Catholic  children    sat  together 
in   the  same  seats.     At  length,  however,  the 
viper  which   they  had  warmed  into  life,   and 
which  they  had  nursed  and  clothed  with  im- 
portant   privileges,  began    to   show  its   fangs. 
The   schools   were  by  them   denounced.      The 
Koman  Bishops  in  18G8,  anathematized  them, 
and  ordered  their  people  to  abandon   them  and 


Romanists  versus  Public  Schools.         73 

erect  their  own  schools,  or  if  too  poor  to  do  so, 
to  leave  their  children  uneducated.  The  Ro- 
man Catholics  brought  to  bear  all  of  their  power- 
ful agencies  to  break  up  the  public  school  system. 
The  people  were  aroused.  The  most  intense 
feeling  was  excited  by  this  bigoted  interference 
upon  the  part  of  Papists.  The  people  rallied 
at  the  following  election,  and  decided  by  a  large 
majority  to  continue  the  public  school  system. 

Popery  is  the  determined  foe  of  public  schools 
every  where.  There  is  no  possibility  of  disguis- 
ing this  fact,  or  longer  shutting  our  eyes  to  the 
crisis  that  is  upon  us.  To  yield  one  iota  to  the 
unreasonable  demands  of  Rome,  in  reference  to 
the  school  question,  is  to  give  up  a  great  princi- 
ple, is  to  surrender  an  outpost  of  Protestantism, 
a  battery,  that  is  sure  to  be  turned  against  us. 
Let  it  be  distinctly  understood  by  all,  that 
Popery  seeks  not  the  modification  of  our  public 
schools,  but  their  utter  destruction.  Rome  will 
be  satisfied  with  nothing  short  of  this.  She 
intensely  hates  every  thing  that  is  Protestant, 
or  of  Protestant  origin.  Every  thing  that  is 
essential  to  Protestant  principles,  or  Protestant 
institutions,  is  under  her  curse,  and  must  be  put 
down  to  the  extent  of  her  power. 

The  speciousness  of  the  plea  of  Romanists, 
for  their  share  of  the  school  funds  to  educate 
their  children  in  their  own  way,  should  deceive 
no  one.     However  plausible  in  appearance,  it 


74         Romanists  versus  Public  Schools. 

is  destructive  in  its  aim.  Every  one  must  see, 
that  to  give  to  Romanists  their  proportion  of 
the  school  fund,  must  be  destructive  of  the 
whole  system.  In  the  rural  districts,  it  is  often 
difficult  and  costly  at  best  to  maintain  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  schools,  so  as  to  have  them  near 
enough  to  all  the  children  to  secure  their  at- 
tendance. To  give  a  part  of  the  funds  to  Ro- 
manists would  be  to  so  divide,  and  weaken 
thousands  of  districts,  as  to  render  it  impossible 
to  support  common  schools  at  all.  But  this  is 
not  the  whole  of  the  difficulty  by  any  means. 
If  we  give  to  Roman  Catholics  their  share  of 
the  school  fund,  as  they  are  now  demanding,  for 
sectarian  purposes,  we  submit  to  be  taxed  to 
support  a  particular  church.  Here  we  would 
then  have  the  very  worst  features  of  a  church 
establishment,  in  which  one  man  would  be 
taxed  to  teach  and  support  the  religion  of 
another  man,  in  direct  violation  of  the  Consti- 
tution, and  the  principles  upon  which  our  free 
institutions  are  established.  This  would  be 
substantially  the  endowment  of  a  sect.  The 
money  would  be  of  course  used  for  sectarian 
purposes ;  to  build  up  a  system  of  antagonism 
to  our  free  institutions.  Nor  is  this  the  whole 
of  the  difficulty  that  would  legitimately  grow 
out  of  such  an  appropriation.  If  we  give  to 
the  Roman  Catholics  a  part  of  the  school  fund 
for  sectarian  purposes,  we  would  be  under  the 


Romanists  versus  Public  Schools.         75 

same  obligation  to  give  to  every  other  sect  that 
might  demand  it,  their  proportion  also.  Meth- 
odists, Baptists,  Presbyterians,  Congregation al- 
ists,  Episcopalians,  and  every  other  religious 
order  would  have  just  as  valid  a  claim  for  their 
proportion  of  the  school  fund  as  would  Roman- 
ists. Even  Jews  and  Infidels  might  make  their 
respective  demands  with  equal  propriety.  Nor 
would  it  be  likely  to  end  here.  Some  are  al- 
ready demanding  that  there  shall  be  separate 
schools  for  colored  children.  Next,  perhaps, 
the  Germans  may  demand  German  schools,  the 
Chinese  separate  schools,  and  so  on,  until  our 
schools  would  be  so  divided  and  subdivided 
into  sectarian  and  race  schools,  that  there  would 
not  be  a  vestige  left  of  our  present  public 
school  system. 

Such  a  course  would  inevitably  lead  to  end- 
less strife  and  competition  among  the  sects  in 
the  legislative  halls.  Bickerings,  jealousies,  and 
incurable  animosities  would  be  engendered. 
The  necessary  divisions  and  subdivisions,  and 
consequent  multiplied  buildings  and  teachers, 
would,  to  say  the  least,  involve  an  immense 
waste  of  funds.  At  the  same  time  it  would 
fail,  to  a  great  extent,  to  furnish  education  to  a 
large  portion  of  our  population  which  belong 
to  no  sect.  Such  a  sectarian  system  of  State 
education  could  never  be  maintained. 

Now,  who  can  be  so  blind  as  not  to  see  that 


j6         Romanists  versus  Public  Schools. 

this  clamor  of  Komanists  for  a  share  of  the 
school  fund,  for  sectarian  purposes,  is  the  enter- 
in  &  wed  «:e   to   the   destruction  of   our   public 
schools  ?     They  know  very  well  if  we  yield  this 
point,  we  give  up,  not  only  that  which  with  us 
is  a  great  principle,  but  the  entire  struggle  for 
our  excellent  common  school  system.     It  is  be- 
cause of  this  fact  that  they  mean,  not  only  to 
insist  upon  their  demand,  but  to  use  all  avail- 
able means  to  secure  it.     This  effort  of  Rome 
must  be  met  by  every  lover  of  our  juvenile 
institutions.       It  must    be  met   manfully   and 
firmly — met  in  the  name  of  education,  liberty, 
and  humanity.     We  owe  it  to  ourselves,  to  our 
children,  and  to  our  country.     The  rising  gene- 
ration, and  all  succeeding  generations,  must  be 
educated.     Never  was  there  a  time  when  the 
education  of  the  masses  was  more  essential  to 
our  welfare  than  now.     Upon  the  general  diffu- 
sion of  knowledge  depend  the  permanency  and 
safety  of  our  free  institutions.    Let  our  common 
school  system  go  down  before  the  sturdy  blows 
of  Popery,  and  an  intellectual  night  settle  down 
upon  the  masses,  and  our  doom  is  sealed.     In 
vain,  then,  will  our  fields   bloom,  the  seasons 
smile,  the  earth  pour  plenty  into  our  store-houses, 
and  the  Stars  and  Stripes  float  on  every  sea. 
A  plague  spot  will  be  upon  us,  solemnly  warn- 
ing us  of  desolation.     Ichabod  will  then  have 
been  written  upon  our  walls,  and  our  glory  de- 


Romanists  versus  Public  Schools.         yy 

parted.  But  this  must  never  be.  Our  public 
schools  must  be  preserved  at  all  hazards.  The 
school  funds  must  be  kept  inviolable  for  school 
purposes  only.  If  sects  wish  sectarian  schools 
let  them  have  them  and  support  them.  Here 
we  take  our  position,  and  here  we  stand. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Romanism  versus  Bible. 

That  the  Bible  was  intended  by  its  Divine 
Author  to  be  read  and  studied  by  mankind 
seems  so  manifest  from  the  very  nature  and  de- 
sign of  a  revelation,  that  it  becomes  a  matter 
of  profound  astonishment,  that  any  church  orga- 
nization should  ever  have  doubted  it.  And, 
yet,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  not  only 
professed  to  have  doubted  it,  but  has  denied 
the  Word  of  God  to  the  people,  and  has  en- 
forced the  prohibition  by  imprisonments,  tor- 
tares,  and  death.  All  this  has  been  done  time 
and  again,  and  has  become  the  settled  policy  of 
the  Romish  hierarchy,  and  that,  too,  in  the  very 
face  of  the  plainest  injunctions  of  Holy  Writ. 
"  And  these  words  which  I  command  thee  this 
day  shall  be  in  thine  heart  y  and  thou  shall 
teach  them  diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt 
talk  to  them  when  thou  sittest  in  thine  house, 
and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and  when 
thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up,"  etc. 
The  Psalmist,  speaking  of  a  good  man,  says : 
"  His  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  in 
Ills  law  doth  he  meditate  day  and  night"  Paul 
says :  "  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you 


Romanism  versus  Bible.  79 

richly  in  all  wisdom."  The  Bereans  were  com- 
mended, because,  having  received  the  Word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind,  they  searched  the 
Scriptures  daily"  etc.  Paul  says,  "  What 
things  were  written  aforetime  were  written  for 
our  learning"  etc.  And  a  greater  than  all  these, 
even  Jesns  Christ  himself,  says :  " Search  the 
Scriptures,  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal 
life,  and  they  testify  of  me." 

And  yet,  with  all  of  these  solemn  injunctions 
of  high  heaven  to  read  and  search  this  Sacred 
Book,  and  to  give  it  to  every  creature,  until  it 
shall  become  incorporated  in  the  literature  of 
all  nations,  full  in  view,  Papal  Rome  has  waged 
a  most  terrible  and  unceasing  war  against  both 
the  circulation  and  reading  of  the  Scriptures. 

Even  as  far  back  as  the  seventh  century,  the 
Bible  was  not  only  sadly  neglected  by  both 
bishops  and  priests,  but  it  was  declared  to  be 
inferior  in  authority  to  many  mere  human  com- 
positions, that  answered  the  purpose  of  the  Ro- 
man pontiffs  far  better  in  extending  their  ghostly 
power.  The  Bible  in  use  among  the  Romans 
was  the  Latin  Vulgate,  which,  as  the  Latin  be- 
came obsolete,  the  Vulgate  Bible  became  less 
and  less  understood,  until,  perhaps,  not  one  in  a 
hundred  could  read  it  at  all.  This  fact,  instead 
of  being  a  matter  of  regret  upon  the  part  of  the 
Romish  hierarchy,  actually  became  a  subject  of 
joy.     Pope  Gregory  VII.,  in  the  eleventh  cen- 


8o  Romanism  versus  Bible. 

tury,  gave  thanks  to  Almighty  God  that  the 
people  were  unable  to  read  the  Bible,  as  the 
Latin  had  become  a  dead  language.*  The  first 
translation  from  the  Vulgate  ever  made  was  in 
the  twelfth  century,  when  the  four  Gospels  were 
translated  into  French  through  one  Peter  Wal- 
do, which  brought  on  him  and  his  associates 
such  a  storm  of  Popish  fury  that  they  were 
compelled  to  flee  for  their  lives.  In  1229,  the 
Council  of  Toulouse,  in  its  fourteenth  canon, 
"forbids  the  laity  to  have  in  their  possession 
any  copy  of  the  books  of  the  Old  and  ISTew 
Testament,  except  the  Psalter,  and  such  por- 
tions of  them  as  are  contained  in  the  Breviary, 
or  the  Hours  of  the  Virgin,  and  most  strictly 
forbids  these  works  in  the  vulgar  tongue."  The 
Council  of  Tarracone,  convened  in  1242,  ordered 
all  vernacular  versions  (all  versions  readable  by 
the  people),  to  be  brought  to  the  bishop  to  be 
burned,  in  the  folio  wins:  lansniasje  : 

"  AYe  also  decree  that  no  one  shall  Iceep  the  tools  of  the 
Cld  or  New  Testament' in  the  Roman  tongue  ;  and  should 
any  one  be  in  possession  of  such  books,  he  mud  deliver 
them  up  to  the  bisho})  of  the  place  to  be  buexed,  within 
eight  days  after  the  publication  of  this  article,  and  unless 
he  do  this,  be  he  a  priest  or  a  layman,  he  shall  be  sus- 
pected of  heresy  until  he  shall  have  cleared  himself."  t 

In  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  simi- 
lar prohibitions  were  made  from  time  to  time, 

*  Epist.  vii :  2.       t  Giessler's  Text  Book  of  Ecc.  His.,  Vol.  II.,  p.  392. 


Romanism  versus  Bible.  81 

in  different  countries,  by  bishops  and  ecclesias- 
tical convocations. 

The  reading  or  searching  of  the  Scriptures 
has  been  as  persistently  opposed  by  the  Romish 
Church  as  though  the  Bible  was  one  of  the 
worst  books  to  be  found. 

The  Council  of  Trent  in  their  Index  Expur- 
gatorius,  which  was  sanctioned  by  Pope  Clem- 
ent VII.  in  1595,  says  :  "  Inasmuch  as  it  is 
manifest  from  experience  that  if  the  Holy  Bible 
translated  into  the  vulgar  tongue  be  indiscrimi- 
nately allowed  to  every  one,  the  temerity  of 
men  will  cause  more  evil  than  good  to  arise  from 
it,  it  is  on  this  point  referred  to  the  judgment 
of  the  bishops  or  inquisitors,  who  may  by  the 
advice  of  the  priests  or  confessors,  permit  the 
reading  of  the  Bible  translated  in  the  vulgar 
tongue  by  Catholic  authors,  to  those  persons 
whose  faith  and  piety  they  apprehend  will  be 
augmented  and  not  injured  by  it;  and  \\\\s  per- 
mission they  must  have  in  whiting.  But  if  any 
shall  have  the  presumption  to  read  or  possess 
it  -without  any  such  written  permission,  he  shall 
not  receive  absolution  until  he  have  first  deliver- 
ed up  such  Bible  to  the  ordinary."* 

Here  it  is  seen  that  by  the  highest  authority 
in  the  Romish  Church,  the  Council  and  Pope 
combined,  the  Bible  is  forbidden  to  be  circula- 
ted  among   the  masses ;    and  that  if  any  one 

*  Council  of  Trent,  Sess.  XXV. 


82  Romanism  versus  Bible. 

should  venture  to  read  it  without  a  written  per- 
mit from  a  bishop,  he  is  to  be  subjected  to  one 
of  the  severest  ecclesiastical  penalties  of  the 
church. 

Quesnel,  a  Roman  Catholic  reformer,  had 
said  :  "  It  is  useful  and  necessary  at  all  times, 
in  all  places,  and  for  all  sorts  of  persons,  to  stu- 
dy and  know  the  spirit,  piety,  and  mysteries  of 
the  Scriptures.  The  reading  of  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures is  for  every  body."  For  this  Quesnel  was 
denounced,  and  these  sentiments  were  formally 
condemned  by  Pope  Clement  XI.  in  1731,  in  his 
famous  Bull  Unigenitus,  as  "false,  captious, 
shocking,  offensive  to  pious  ears,  scandalous, 
pernicious,  rash,  seditious,  impious,  blasphem- 
ous," etc. 

It  would  seem  as  though  the  Pope  had  lost 
all  patience  with  the  advocacy  of  Bible  read- 
ing by  the  people,  and  that  he  was  utterly  at  a 
loss  for  language  sufficiently  bitter  and  vindic- 
tive to  express  his  horror  and  indignation 
against  the  recommendation  for  the  people  to 
read  the  Bible.  The  only  charges  against  the 
Waldenses,  against  whom  the  fierceness  of  Po- 
pish fury  raged  with  unabated  cruelty  for  long 
weary  years,  until  their  country  was  made  a 
desolation,  and,  according  to  the  historian,  more 
than  a  million  were  destroyed;  the  only  charges 
against  this  people  were  that  they  read  and  cir- 
culated the  Scriptures  among  the  common  peo- 


Romanism  versus  Bible.  83 

pie,  and  refused  to  do  homage  to  Popery.  For 
reading  and  circulating  the  Word  of  Life,  and 
worshiping  God  according  to  the  dictates  of 
their  own  consciences,  they  were  subjected  to 
all  the  horrors  of  the  Inquisition.  Large  armies 
were  raised  and  commissioned  to  extirpate 
them  from  the  face  of  the  earth.  By  the  ax,  by 
fire,  by  the  sword,  and  by  various  other  barbar- 
ities, did  Borne  urge  on  the  terrible  work  of 
extermination.  Hundreds,  in  the  dead  of  win- 
ter, fled  to  the  mountains  to  escape  the  fury  of 
their  pursuers,  where  they  perished  with  cold 
and  hunger.  But  all  these  things  were  heroically 
endured  by  these  faithful  witnesses,  rather  than 
give  up  their  Bibles. 

When  Bible  Societies  were  established,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  present  century,  they  found  in 
Romanism  a  most  determined  foe.  This  move 
of  Protestantism  to  circulate  the  Scriptures  im- 
mediately called  forth  an  encyclical  from  Pope 
Pius  YII.  on  the  26th  of  June,  1816,  against  all 
Bible  Societies,  as  follows  :  "  We  have  been  tru- 
ly shocked  at  this  most  crafty  device  (Bible  So- 
cieties), by  which  the  very  foundations  of  reli- 
gion are  undermined.  We  have  deliberated  up- 
on  the  measures  proper  to  be  adopted  by  our 
pontifical  authority,  in  order  to  remedy  and 
abolish  this  ijestilence,  as  far  as  possible, — this 
defilement  of  the  faith  so  imminently  dangerous 
to  souls.     It  becomes  episcopal  duty  that  you 


84  Romanism  versus  Bible. 

the  primate)  first  of  all  expose  the  wickedness 
of  this  nefarious  scheme.  It  is  evident  from 
experience  that  the  Holy  Scriptures,  when  cir- 
culated in  the  vulgar  tongue,  have  through  the 
temerity  of  men,  produced  more  harm  than  ben- 
eft.  Warn  the  people  entrusted  to  your  care, 
that  they  fall  not  into  the  snares  prepared  for 
their  everlasting  ruin"* 

Is  it  not  truly  astonishing  that  the  acknow- 
ledged head  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
should  ever  have  been  betrayed  into  such  abom- 
inable utterances  as  the  above  ?  If  such  senti- 
ments were  confined  to  any  one  of  the  Popes, 
charity  would  lead  us  to  regard  him  as  under 
the  influence  of  some  cerebral  eccentricity.  But 
this  is  not  the  case.  It  is  but  one  of  many  such 
warnings  to  Papists  against  the  Bible  and  Bible 
Societies.  Pope  Leo  XIJ.  in  his  encyclical  let- 
ter dated  May  5,  1824,  expresses  himself  thus  : 
"  You  are  aware,  venerable  brothers,  that  a  So- 
ciety vulgarly  called  Bible  Society,  audacious- 
ly spreads  itself  over  all  the  land,  and  that  in 
contempt  of  the  traditions  of  the  holy  fathers, 
and  against  the  celebrated  decree  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  Trent,  they  aim,  with  all  their  strength 
and  every  means,  to  translate,  or  rather  corrupt 
the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue  of 
every  nation, "f  etc. 

*  Dowling's  His.  of  Rom.  book  ix.  chap.  iii.  §  24. 
t  Bower's  His.  of  the  Popes,— Leo  XII. 


Romanism  versus  Bible.  85 

The  same  hostility  to  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures  was  expressed  by  Pope  Gregory 
XVI.  in  1832. 

Nor  were  these  encyclicals  of  Popes  and  de- 
crees of  Councils  against  the  reading  and  circu- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  unmeaning  or  idle  cere- 
monies. They  were  not  only  clothed  with  the 
acknowledged  and  regularly  constituted  author- 
ity of  the  Church,  but  were  frequently  enforced 
by  the  infliction  of  the  most  horrible  tortures, 
and  even  death  itself,  upon  such  as  dared  to 
read  the  Bible  according  to  the  command  of 
God. 

This  determination  upon  the  part  of  the  Ro- 
mish hierarchy  to  withhold  the  Word  of  Life 
from  the  people,  seems  to  be  fully  carried  out 
in  Roman  Catholic  countries.  In  the  Papal 
States,  where  the  Pope  has  every  thing  his  own 
way,  without  let  or  hindrance,  the  prohibition 
against  the  reading  and  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures is  most  rigidly  enforced.  Dr.  Hurry,  who, 
when  he  was  there,  took  special  pains  to  inves- 
tigate this  matter,  says  :  "  There  is  no  Bible  in 
Rome.  I  made  many  inquiries  there  for  a  Bi- 
ble, but  without  success.  The  people  have  no 
Bible.  They  know  nothing  about  it.  An  in- 
telligent man  of  fifty  told  me  that  he  never 
saw  one.  Multitudes  of  the  priests  know  no- 
thing about  it.  And  when  asked  why  they 
have  none  for  sale,  the  booksellers  will  tell  vou 


86  Romanism  versus  Bible, 

that  it  is  prohibited.  Captain  Packenham, 
once  a  banker  in  the  city,  and  a  most  respecta- 
ble gentleman  and  devout  Christian,  is  now  in 
banishment  for  circulating  the  Scriptures  there 
during  the  short  existence  of  the  Republic."  Is 
it,  therefore,  strange  that  the  people  of  that 
oppressed  and  priest-ridden  country  should  be 
noted  for  their  ignorance  of  the  spirituality  of 
that  worship  demanded  by  Christ,  and  their  de- 
plorable superstition  ? 

The  Rev.  J.  A.  Clark,  of  Philadelphia,  writ- 
ing from  Rome,  says  :  "  The  Bible  in  Rome  is 
a  strange  and  rare  book.  The  only  edition 
authorized  to  be  sold  here  is  in  fifteen  large  vol- 
umes, which  are  filled  with  Popish  comments. 
Of  course  none  but  the  rich  can  purchase  a  copy. 
Indeed,  very  few  of  the  common  people  here 
know  what  we  mean  by  a  Bible." 

!N"ot  many  years  ago  a  student  of  Maynooth 
College,  Ireland,  by  the  name  of  O'Beirne,  was 
expelled  that  institution  for  persisting  in  read- 
ing the  Bible,  just  as  though  the  Bible  was  the 
worst  book  in  the  world.  A  student  of  that  col- 
lege may  read  whatever  is  most  offensive  to 
purity  and  piety  in  the  ancient  classics,  and 
even  the  obscene  detailed  instructions  of  Dens' 
Theology,  without  any  danger  of  expulsion,  but 
if  he]  reads  the  Bible  he  is  dismissed  with  dis- 
honor. 

A  Galway  newspaper,  in  the  same  country, 


Romanism  versus  Bible.  87 

some  time  since  denounced,  by  name,  two  Prot- 
estant clergymen  as  reptiles,  and  advised  that 
they  should  be  tram/pled  upon  for  having  held 
a  Bible  meeting,  and  distributed  this  sacred 
volume.  It  speaks  of  them  as  a  hell  inspired 
junta  of  incarnate  fiends,  and  says :  "  If  the 
devil  himself  came  upon  earth,  he  ivoidd  as- 
sume no  other  garb  than  that  of  one  of  these 
biblicals."  The  editor  adds,  with  evident 
warmth :  "  The  Biblical  junta  must  be  put 
down."  How  strange  it  is  that  Papists  will 
permit  themselves  to  be  so  carried  away  by  such 
a  storm  of  passion  against  the  Bible  as  to  be  be- 
trayed into  such  absurd  and  malicious  utteran- 
ces. What  must  be  the  condition  of  that  mind 
and  heart  that  can  characterize  the  circulation 
of  a  heaven  inspired  book  as  a  hell-inspired 
work  ?  This  is  about  a  match  for  the  blasphe- 
mous charge  of  the  Jews  against  Christ :  "  He 
casteth  out  devils  through  Beelzebub." 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Bliss,  who  not  long  since  at- 
tended a  meeting  of  the  Bithynia  Evangelical 
Union,  at  Mooradchoi,  in  Bithynia  (some  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  Constantinople) 
says  :  "  Five  or  six  years  ago  the  Bible  in  the 
modern  Armenian  was  introduced  among  this 
people.  The  priest  warned  the  people  against 
the  book,  and  so  wrought  upon  their  ignorance 
and  superstition  as  to  raise  a  storm  of  persecu- 
tion against  all  who  favored  the  introduction  of 


88  Romanism  versus  Bible. 

the  Word  of  God.  When  the  servants  of  Christ 
visited  the  place  they  lodged  them  in  a  sort  of 
town  hall,  and  were  allowed  no  intercourse 
with  the  people."  So  severe  and  determined 
was  the  persecution  against  Bible  readers,  that 
the  first  Protestant  convert,  he  adds,  "  was  as- 
sassinated." 

Rev.  J.  Spaulding,  writing  from  South  Ame- 
rica, where  Romanism  has  had  every  thing  her 
own  way  ever  since  the  conquest  of  that  coun- 
try, says :  "  The  Bible,  to  an  astonishing  and 
almost  incredible  extent,  is  a  new  book,  and  a 
real  curiosity  in  this  country."  The  same  is 
true  of  Spain,  Portugal,  Belgium,  Austria,  and 
other  Papal  countries. 

Roman  Catholics  openly  confess  that  they 
have  no  confidence  in  Bibles  or  Bible  reading. 
One  of  their  papers,  the  New  York  Tablet,  in 
speaking  of  the  work  of  our  Bible  and  Tract 
Societies  during  the  past  year,  says  : 

"  The  three-quarters  of  a  million  of  dollars  received  by 
the  Society  during  the  year  resulted  in  the  printing  and 
scattering  abroad  of  a  vast  number  of  copies  of  the  Prot- 
estant Scriptures,  with  not  the  slightest  certainty  that 
even  a  soul  was  converted  to  God,  or  made  to  abandon 
the  ways  of  iniquity,  because  of  these  books!  Tens  of 
thousands  of  these  we  know  are  never  read  by  any  one, 
and  of  those  that  are  read  how  many  produce  effects  the 
very  opposite  to  what  God  desires  of  his  creatures?" 

Was  there  ever  a  falsehood  more  glaring  than 


Romanism  versus  Bible.  89 

the  above,  that  Bibles  do  no  good  ?  Let  any 
one  compare  the  United  States  with  South 
America,  or  Mexico,  and  he  will  see  the  mighty 
contrast  between  the  land  of  Bibles  and  the  land 
of  no  Bible.  Modern  history  is  replete  with  de- 
monstrations of  the  marvellous  influence  of  the 
Bible  upon  nations,  in  enlightening  and  elevat- 
ing them,  and  the  Tablet  knows  it.  As  Prot- 
estantism owes  its  all  to  the  Bible,  and  is  mak- 
ing its  headway  against  Romanism  through  the 
circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  they  naturally  seek 
to  keep  them  from  the  people.  Hence  Romish 
priests  have  often  burned  and  destroyed  Bibles 
which  they  have  found  in  the  hands  of  their 
people,  as  was  done  in  the  town  of  Champlain, 
N.  Y.  on  the  27th  of  October,  1842. 

A  little  over  a  year  ago  intelligence  was  re- 
ceived of  an  outbreak  of  Romanists  against  the 
Protestants  of  Puebla,  Mexico,  because  of  the 
attempt  of  the  latter  to  circulate  the  Scriptures. 
"  For  some  time,"  says  the  Tribune,  "  there  has 
been  a  Bible  agency  there,  and  a  small  but 
growing  Protestant  society.  On  Sunday,  No- 
vember 28th,  when  but  ten  of  the  congregation 
— all  men — had  entered  the  room,  they  were 
attacked,  as  if  by  concert,  by  a  large  mob, 
and  four  who  remained,  and  attempted  to  close 
the  room  against  the  invaders,  were  seized, 
beaten  and  stoned.  Three  boxes  of  Bibles  and 
other  books   were  burned,  and  $60,  received 


90  Romanism  versus  Bible, 

for  Bibles,  were  stolen.  The  mob  ivas  led  by 
two  priests  of  the  Mexican  Catholic  Church" 
Surely  comment  is  unnecessary.  These  facts 
speak  for  themselves. 

Some  years  ago  the  Christian  Alliance  was 
formed  in  New  York,  the  object  of  which  was 
to  circulate  the  Bible  without  note  or  comment, 
in  the  prevailing  language  of  the  different  Papal 
countries  where  the  sacred  Scriptures  were  al- 
most unknown.  The  avowed  purposes  of  this 
society  produced  the  greatest  consternation  in 
Home.  And  in  order,  if  possible,  to  counter- 
act the  efforts  of  the  society,  Pope  Gregory 
XVL,  on  the  8th  of  May,  1844,  issued  a  bull 
against  the  association  and  its  object,  from 
which  we  quote  the  following  : 

"  Let  all  know,  then,  the  enormity  of  the  sin  against 
God  and  his  church  which  they  are  guilty  of  who  dare 
associate  themselves  with  any  of  these  societies,  or  abet 
them  in  any  way.  Moreover,  we  confirm  and  renew  the 
decrees  recited  above,  delivered  in  former  times  by 
apostolic  authority,  against)  the  publication,  distribution, 
reading,  and  possession  of  the  books  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
translated  into  the  vulgar  tongue." 

Mark  you  !  what  the  Pope  declares  as  an 
enormous  sin  against  God  is  not  merely  the 
publication,  reading,  and  possession  of  Protest- 
ant Bibles,  but  "  the  Holy  Scriptures  translated 
into  the  vulgar  tongue,"  either  by  Romanists  or 
Protestants.    By  whoever,  or  however  translated 


Romanism  versus  Bible.  91 

into  the  common  language  of  the  people,  their 
publication,  distribution,  reading,  or  possession, 
constitutes  a  crime  of  such  fearful  enormity, 
that  the  Pope  is  shocked  beyond  measure  at  its 
contemplation. 

That  I  do  not  misrepresent  the  case,  is  evident 
from  the  injunction  of  Pope  Benedict  XIV., 
which  reads  : 

"  No  version  whatever  should  be  suffered  to  be  read 
but  those  which  should  be  approved  of  by  the  Holy  See, 
accompanied  with  notes  derived  from  the  writings  of  the 
Holy  Fathers,  or  other  learned  and  Catholic  authors."'* 

From  this  it  is  evident  that  Bibles  of  their 
own  translation,  of  their  own  making,  although 
approved  by  the  Pope  himself,  would  not  be  per- 
mitted to  be  put  in  circulation  without  accom- 
panying notes  to  teach,  what  the  Bible  alone, 
by  whoever  translated,  will  not  teach,  namely, 
the  peculiar  doctrines  and  practices  of  Popery. 
Hence  Romish  priests  and  bishops  have  con- 
signed Horn  an  Catholic  translations  to  the  flames 
as  well  as  others. 

A  case  of  this  kind  occurred  in  Chili,  South 
America,  a  few  years  ago.  A  Roman  Catholic 
version  of  the  New  Testament  had  been  printed 
by  the  American  Bible  Society  in  Spanish  with- 
out note  or  comment,  and  circulated  there.  An 
agent  of  the  society  in  writing  to  the  secretary, 

*  Dowling's  Romanism,  book  ix.,  chap,  iii,  §  25. 


92  Romanism  versus  Bible. 

relates  the  following  process  of  burning  their 
own  translations  : 

"  On  Sabbath  evening,  the  time  fixed  for  the  sacrile- 
gious conflagration,  a  procession  was  formed  having  the 
curate  at  the  head,  and  conducted  with  the  usual  pomp, 
the  priest  kneeling  a  few  moments  at  each  corner  of  the 
square,  and  placing  a  large  crucifix  upon  the  ground. 
During  the  afternoon  a  fire  had  been  kindled  for  the  pur- 
pose, I  was  told  by  several  bystanders,  of  burning  heretical 
books  which  ridiculed  the  mass  and  confession  ;  and 
among  the  number  was  mentioned  the  New  Testament. 
A  guard  of  soldiers  prevented  me  from  examining  them 
separately,  but  I  stood  sufficiently  near  to  discover  that 
the  greater  part  were  copies  of  the  New  Testament,  is- 
sued by  the  American  Bible  Society.  As  the  flames 
ascended,  increasing  in  brightness,  one  of  the  clergy 
shouted  Viva  Deos  (Let  God  reign).  *  *  *  The  out- 
rage was  public,  and  instead  of  being  disowned,  was 
openly  defended,  it  teas  said,  in  compliance  with  the 
dzcree  of  an  infallible  council.  The  Scriptures  burned 
were  of  the  approved  Spanish  version,  translated  from 
the  vulgate  by  a  Spanish  Roman  Catholic  bishop.  They 
were  New  Testaments,  too,  so  the  plea  that  the  apocrypha 
was  excluded,  could  not  be  urged.  They  were  portions  of 
their  own  acknowledged  word  of  God,  because  in  the 
vulgar  tongue  and  without  notes,  solemnly  committed 
to  the  flames.''* 

While  the  Papal  hierarchy  have  had  societies 
for  almost  everything  else,  they  have  never  yet 
had  one  for  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  of  any 
description,  not  even  among  their  own  people  ; 

*  Dowling's  His.  of  Rom.,  book  ix.,  chap,  iii,  §  27. 


Romanism  versus  Bible,  93 

and  consequently,  perhaps,  not  one  Roman 
Catholic  in  fifty  has  a  Bible  of  any  kind.  The 
truth  is,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Romish  Church 
dare  not  trust  even  her  own  people  with  their 
own  translations  of  the  Bible,  without  author- 
ized Papal  notes  accompanying  the  text,  lest 
they  should  renounce  Popery  and  become  here- 
tics. 


CHAPTER  YIIL 

Our  Public  Schools  a  Necessity  to  the  Perpe- 
tuity of  our  Free  Institutions. 

That  Eomanists  should  hate  our  free  school 
system,  or  covertly  seek  its  destruction,  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at,  when  we  consider  what  has 
been  their  policy  and  practice  in  reference  to 
general  education,  and  especially  State  educa- 
tion, in  all  lands,  where  their  policy  and  prac- 
tice could  be  fairly  and  safely  developed.  But 
that  they  should  have  so  soon  and  so  openly  and 
boldly  commenced  their  opposition  to  them, 
was  hardly  to  have  been  expected ;  much  less 
that  they  should  assume  a  defiant  tone  and  de- 
nounce oar  public  school  system  as  "  from  the 
devil."  But  we  must  remember  that  Popery 
has  always  been  bold  and  obtrusive,  and  that 
according  to  her  own  teachings  for  the  last 
thousand  years,  Protestants  have  no  rights  or 
institutions,  that  the  Romish  hierarchy  are 
bound  to  patronize  or  respect.  Consequently, 
we  might  just  as  well  understand  this  first  as 
last,  that  it  is  utterly  useless  to  attempt  to  so 
modify  our  public  schools  as  to  satisfy  Roman- 
ists. They  do  not  so  much  demand  their  modi- 
fication as  their  destruction.  While  the  glory 
of  Protestants  is  universal  education,  the  glory 


Public  Schools  a  Necessity.  95 

of  Eome  is  universal  ignorance.  "Public 
schools  must  be  put  down,"  is  the  shiboleth  by 
which  the  orthodoxy  of  Papists  is  being  tested. 
"The  Public  or  Common  School  System,"  says 
the  Tablet^  "  in  New  York  city,  is  a  swindle  on 
the  people,  an  outrage  on  justice,  a  foul  disgrace 
in  matters  of  morals,  and  that  it  imports  for  the 
legislature  to  abolish  it  forthwith." 

That  the  general  education  and  intelligence  of 
the  masses  are  vastly  important  as  safeguards 
to  our  free  institutions,  there  can  be  no  reason- 
able doubt.  A  Republican  government  espe- 
cially must  depend  upon  an  intelligent  basis  for 
its  stability.  The  experience  of  past  ages  goes 
to  demonstrate  that  just  in  proportion  as  general 
education  is  encouraged,  and  knowledge  diffused 
throughout  the  various  ranks  of  society,  just  in 
the  same  ratio  may  we  calculate  upon  the 
growth,  development  and  permanency  of  the 
God-given  rights  of  free  thought,  free  speech,  a 
free  press,  and  liberty  to  worship  God  accord- 
ing to  the  dictates  of  conscience.  An  ignorant 
constituency  may  do  for  a  despotic  government, 
but  never  for  a  republic.  Consequently  we  see 
as  a  rule,  intelligence  and  liberty  arranging 
themselves  on  the  one  side,  and  ignorance  and 
despotism  on  the  other.  Their  relations  and 
affinities  are  such  that  they  usually  live  and  die 
together. 

When  the  legislative,  judicial,  and  executive 


g6  Public  Schools  a  Necessity. 

departments  of  the  government  are  all  in  the 
hands  of  the  people,  as  they  are  in  the  United 
States,  it  is  plain  the  masses  must  be  educated 
in  order  to  secure  an  intelligent  administration 
of  the  affairs  of  the  nation.     For  this  purpose 
our  public  school   system  has  been  instituted, 
and  to  secure  the  permanency  and  prosperity  of 
our  free  institutions,  we  believe  it  to  be  abso- 
lutely essential.     While   it  has  been   affirmed 
that  "  an  enlightened  people  can  never  be  en- 
slaved," it  is  also  equally  evident  that  an  ig- 
norant people  are  not  capable  of  self-govern- 
ment.    Such  generally  are  used  as  mere  tools 
by  designing  demagogues  to  secure  spoils  and 
power.     To  guard  against  this  danger  we  must 
have  common  intelligence  and  common  morality, 
and   these   principally   depend  upon    common 
schools.     Select  educational  institutions  may  be 
ever  so  good,  yet  they  necessarily  have  a  limited 
scope,  and,  therefore,  must  have  a  limited  influ- 
ence.    Our  common  schools    are  a   necessity. 
Our  principal  danger  lies  with  the  ignorant  por- 
tions of  community.     They  furnish  the  material 
for  riots,  lawless  violence,  and  insubordination. 
Among  them  are  seen  the  very  worst  passions 
of  depraved  humanity,  like  some  foul  pestilence 
corrupting,  blighting  and  desolating  all  around 
them.     From  their  ranks,  our  prisons,  peniten- 
tiaries and  scaffolds     are   principally  supplied 
with  victims.     Such  are  the   legitimate  results 


Public  Schools  a  Necessity.  97 

of  neglected  childhood  ;  fortius  class  is  made  up 
of  uneducated  children  grown  up  to  manhood. 
To  lessen  this  dangerous  element,  and  to,  if 
possible,  ultimately  destroy  it,  we  need  our 
common  schools  to  educate  their  children  to 
become  better  members  of  society.  If  we  give 
up  our  common  school  system,  we  abandon  the 
only  means  by  which  we  can  hope  to  remedy 
this  gigantic  evil.  At  no  period  in  our  history 
could  we  so  illy  afford  to  risk  the  destruction  of 
our  public  school  system  as  now.  The  recent 
slaveholders'  rebellion  resulted  in  the  emancipa- 
tion of  some  4,000,000  of  human  beings  who 
have  recently  been  admitted  to  citizenship,  and 
its  privileges,  in  accordance  with  the  principles 
of  our  government.  Against  these  4,000,000 
all  schools  were  closed  by  the  laws  of  the  unna- 
tural institution  that  enslaved  them.  Even  the 
elementary  education  of  slaves  was  made  a 
crime  to  be  punished  with  fines  and  imprison- 
ments. In  consequence  of  this  oppressive  system, 
at  the  time  of  their  emancipation  they  were 
deplorably  ignorant.  Much  has  already  been 
done  to  educate  them,  but  more  remains  to  be 
done.  They  must  be  educated  to  render  them 
intelligent  and  virtuous.  Without  education 
they  are  dangerous  both  to  government  and 
society.  Instead  of  wondering  at  the  many 
instances  of  lawlessness  and  violence  that  have 
occurred  among  them,  the  wonder  is  that,  in 


98  Public  Schools  a  Necessity. 

view  of  their  illiterate  condition,  there  has  not 
been  more.  But  the  safety  and  welfare  of 
society  demand  that  they  shall  be  educated,  but 
how  can  this  be  done  without  our  public  school 
system  being  continued  and  extended  ? 

This  must  be  done.  These  juvenile  institu- 
tions must  be  made  national ;  not  only  free  for 
all,  but  extended  to  all.  They  should  be  in- 
augurated in  every  State  and  Territory  where 
they  do  not  already  exist.  The  General  govern- 
ment and  the  State  governments  should  speedily 
make  the  necessary  appropriations.  There  can 
be  no  better  investments.  I  doubt  not  but 
that  if  Congress,  instead  of  having  appropriated 
since  1806  only  about  $8,000,000  for  educa- 
tional purposes  among  the  Indians,  had  appro- 
priated $100,000,000;  that  then,  instead  of 
having  had  to  appropriate  during  the  above 
time  $500,000,000  for  war  purposes  among 
them,  as  they  have  done,  $200,000,000  would 
have  been  ample  for  this  latter  purpose,  and 
thus  the  sum  of  $200,000,000  saved  to  the  na- 
tion ;  besides  having  vastly  improved  the  char- 
acter of  the  Indians,  and  their  good  feeling 
towards  us.  Our  public  school  system  is  abso- 
lutely indispensable  to  the  permanency  and  wel- 
fare of  our  free  institutions. 

In  despotic  governments  the  great  object  to 
be  achieved  with  the  masses  is  to  make  them 
good  subjects.     This  can   be   accomplished  in 


Public  Schools  a  Necessity.  99 

most  cases  better  without  general  education 
than  with.  But  in  a  Republic,  such  as  we  have 
in  these  United  States,  the  case  is  far  otherwise. 
Hence,  upon  us  devolves  the  higher  responsi- 
bility of  so  educating  the  people  that  they  may 
not  only  make  good  subjects,  but  what  is  vastly 
more  important,  good  sovereigns ;  for  here  all 
power  originates  with  the  people  and  returns  to 
them.  But  how  can  this  be  done  without  gen- 
eral education,  without  our  free  scnools  ?  What 
colleges  are  to  aristocratic  classes  that  govern 
in  the  old  world,  common  schools  are  to  us. 
Colleges  are  essential  to  high  culture,  and  can 
never  be  dispensed  with  under  any  circum- 
stances, but  after  all  they  are  not  so  essential  to 
us  as  are  public  schools. 

Says  Horace  Mann,  in  a  speech  delivered  in 
Boston  some  time  since  : 

"  With  the  change  in  the  organic  structure  of  our  gov- 
ernment, there  should  have  been  corresponding  changes 
in  all  public  measures  and  institutions.  For  every  dollar 
given  by  the  wealthy,  or  by  the  State,  to  colleges,  to  cul- 
tivate the  higher  branches  of  knowledge,  a  hundred 
should  have  been  given  for  primary  education.  For  every 
acre  of  land  bestowed  upon  an  academy,  a  province 
should  have  been  granted  to  common  schools.  Select 
schools  for  select  children  should  have  been  discarded,  and 
universal  education  should  have  joined  hands  with  uni- 
versal suffrage." 

Until  our  system  of  education  is  co-extensive 


ioo  Public  Schools  a  Necessity. 

with  our  system  of  suffrage,  we  have  no  assu- 
rance of  the  stability  of  our  free  institutions. 

Our  clanger  is  also  largely  increased  by  the 
ceaseless  tide  of  European  emigration  that  is 
yearly  pouring  its  tens  and  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands upon  our  shores,  shackled  with  ignorance 
and  Popish  superstitions.  This  vast  foreign 
element  must  be  Americanized  into  the  life 
forces  of  the  nation.  "We  greatly  need  the  in- 
fluence of  our  common  schools  to  unite  our 
various  nationalities  into  one  homogeneous  mass. 
There  is  a  wonderful  power  in  these  schools  to 
fuse  nationalities,  even  while  personal  idiosyn- 
cracies  are  preserved.  Our  peril  is  sufficiently 
great  in  the  absorption  of  this  immense  foreign 
element,  without  allowing  our  public  school  sys- 
tem to  be  destroyed  to  please  Romanists  or  any 
body  else.  To  us  is  committed  the  important 
work  of  constructing  an  individual  civilization, 
having  its  own  peculiar  and  well-defined  char- 
acteristics and  essential  features.  We  are  under 
the  most  solemn  obligations  to  retain,  use,  and 
strengthen  every  institution,  and  instrumen- 
tality that  can  be  pressed  into  the  service,  to 
assimilate  and  lay  under  contribution  the 
various  types  of  civilization,  whether  Christian 
or  Pagan,  that  are  pouring  in  upon  us  from 
Europe  and  Asia.  We  owe  this  as  a  sacred 
duty  to  ourselves,  to  our  children,  to  posterity, 
and  to  God  ;  and  in  view  of  the  immense  future 


Public  Schools  a  Necessity.  101 

emigration  of  heathens  from  Asia,  and  Roman- 
ists from  Europe,  we  have  a  gigantic  task  before 
us.  The  more  antagonistic  their  views,  feel- 
ings, customs,  prejudices,  theories,  and  opinions 
to  our  institutions,  the  greater  the  necessity  that 
influences  should  be  nsed  to  mould  them  into 
harmonious  co-operation.  To  accomplish  this, 
no  better  agency  exists  than  our  public  schools. 
The  Roman  hierarchy  understand  this  ;  and 
because  they  hate  our  civil  and  religious  institu- 
tions, they  are  resolved  on  the  destruction  of 
these  schools.  The  same  reason,  however,  that 
leads  them  to  seek  their  destruction,  should 
stimulate  us  to  defend  them. 

Instead  of  parleying  with  Rome,  as  to 
whether  we  shall  have  free  schools  for  all  or 
not ;  whether  we  shall  stand  by  the  principles 
adopted  by  our  fathers,  and  which  lie  at  the 
foundation  of  Protestantism,  or  cravenly  bow 
to  the  dictation  of  the  Pope,  the  avowed  enemy 
of  all  that  we  as  Protestants  love  and  cherish, 
it  would  be  far  better  to  resolve  to  sustain  them 
at  all  hazards,  in  the  face  of  opposition  and 
combinations  of  every  form. 

In  fact,  we  believe  it  would  be  still  better  to 
secure  the  passage  of  an  act  by  the  legislatures 
of  the  several  States,  compelling  every  child 
between  certain  ages  to  attend  some  school, 
either  public,  ecclesiastical,  or  charitable.  Such 
a  law,  if  enforced,  would  go  far  toward  lessening 


102  Public  Schools  a  Necessity. 

juvenile  crime,  and  stopping  the  growth  of  an 
ignorant  and  dangerous  class  to  law  and  order. 

That  the  State  has  a  right  to  force  the  educa- 
tion of  its  subjects,  there  can  be  no  reasonable 
doubt.  Compulsory  education  is  certainly  the 
right  of  the  State,  as  much  as  conscription  or 
compulsory  service  is  the  right  of  the  State  in 
time  of  war.  Of  the  latter  no  one  questions 
the  right  of  the  State  for  a  moment  ;  why 
should  they  question  the  former?  Would  it  be 
harder  to  parents  for  the  State  to  compel  their 
children  to  attend  school,  than  to  compel  their 
sons  to  bear  arms  in  the  defense  of  our  country  ? 
If  the  common  school  is  the  mightiest  fortifica- 
tion of  the  commonwealth,  there  can  be  no 
reason  why  the  children  should  not  be  com- 
pelled to  attend. 

The  secret  of  the  enormous  power,  energy 
and  enterprise  of  Prussia,  as  developed  in 
her  present  conflict  with  France,  is  undoubtedly 
in  a  great  measure  to  be  attributed  to  the  supe- 
rior intelligence  of  her  people.  This  is  owing  to 
her  comprehensive  plan  of  popular  education. 
This  system  is  compulsory,  by  which  every  child 
between  the  ages  of  seven  and  fourteen,  who  is 
not  an  invalid  or  idiot,  is  compelled  by  law  to 
attend  school.  The  vast  superiority  of  the  Ger- 
mans over  the  French,  who  have  no  such  sys- 
tern,  is  a  sufficient  comment  upon  the  advan- 
tages of  general  compulsory  education. 


Public  Schools  a  Necessity.  103 

"  I  should  not  be  candid,"  says  Mr.  Mundella,  in 
his  Cooper  Institute  speech,  "  if  I  did  not  frankly  tell  you 
that  North  Germany  and  Switzerland  excel  you  in  the 
thoroughness  and  the  universality  of  their  systems;  and 
this,  I  believe,  is  entirely  owing  to  the  fact,  that,  in 
those  countries,  the  parent  has  not  the  right  to  deprive 
the  child  of  the  excellent  training  which  the  State  has 
provided.  "When  the  parent  fails  in  his  duty,  the  State 
stands  in  loco  -parentis  ;  and  this  is  what  you  chiefly 
need  to  perfect  your  educational  system." 

"We  are  no  longer  the  most  generally  educated 
people  in  the  world.  Others  are  outstripping 
us  in  this  respect  in  consequence  of  having 
adopted  the  compulsory  plan.  This  has  pre- 
pared the  way  for  the  rapid  strides  of  Prussia  to 
the  leadership  of  Europe.  And  if  we  would 
act  wisely  we  must  adopt  the  same  system* 
otherwise  we  must  fall  in  the  rear  of  more 
vigorous  and  enterprising  nations. 

That  a  compulsory  system  of  education  is 
necessary  in  these  United  States,  is  made  abun- 
dantly evident  by  the  recently  published  statis- 
tics on  education  by  the  General  government. 
From  this  document  it  appears  that  in  twenty- 
two  States  where  there  were  5,695,916  children 
enrolled  in  the  schools,  there  was  but  an  average 
attendance  of  3,377,069.  At  the  same  time 
there  is  a  total  average  absence  in  these  twenty- 
two  States  from  the  public  schools  of  the  enor- 
mous number  of  4,S43,568  children  of  school 


104  Public  Schools  a  Necessity. 

age.     This  is  truly  alarming,  and  calls  loudly 
for  enforced  education  throughout  the  land. 

Now  who  does  not  believe  that  compulsory 
education  would  be  an  improvement  upon  our 
present  system  ?  At  all  events,  let  there  be  no 
steps  taken  backward  upon  this  question.  Let 
there  be  no  hesitation  upon  the  part  of  Protest- 
ants, as  to  whether  our  public  school  system 
shall  be  maintained,  and  intelligence  made  the 
basis  of  our  government,  or  whether  we  shall 
get  down  upon  our  knees  in  the  dust  to  the 
Romish  hierarchy,  and  tamely  submit  to  the 
destruction  of  these  schools,  and  the  enthrone- 
ment of  their  system  of  ignorance,  superstition, 
and  despotism. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

A  Moral  Element  of  Instruction  is  Essential 
to  the  Success  of  our  Public  School  System 
and  the  Welfare  of  the  Nation. 

In  the  education  of  children  two  very  dissim- 
ilar systems  of  school  training  have  been  adopt- 
ed at  various  times  and  in  different  countries. 
One  is  that  in  which  the  moral  faculties  are 
altogether  neglected ;  where  the  mind  is  merely 
crowded  with  facts,  theories,  and  speculations, 
without  any  reference  to  their  higher  and  philo- 
sophical relations  to  the  Supreme  Being.  The 
other  is  that  in  which  the  moral  nature  of  the 
child  is  recognized  as  an  essential  element  of 
his  very  existence,  and  which  must  be  especially 
cared  for  in  the  training  process. 

The  former,  which  aims  only  to  secure  bare 
intellectual  culture,  can  never  be  accepted  by  a 
Christian  nation  as  a  suitable  system  of  educa- 
tion without  self-stultification  and  peril.  Such 
an  institution  overlooks  the  most  important  part 
of  man's  nature.  Children  are  endowed  with 
moral  faculties  as  well  as  adults,  and  these  can 
never  be  neglected  by  the  State  with  impunity. 
As  the  moral  nature  is  higher  than  the  physical 
or  intellectual,  its  culture  and  development  are 


106   Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education. 

of  paramount  consideration.  The  system  that 
fails  to  impress  the  mind  with  moral  truths  and 
reflections,  however  well  it  may  succeed  in  im- 
parting whatever  is  embraced  in  a  common 
school  education,  or  even  in  the  higher  grades 
of  literature,  so  as  to  make  its  pupils  familiar 
with  the  entire  round  of  classical  and  mathe- 
matical training,  would  leave  its  work  but  half 
completed.  A  knowledge  of  exponents  and  co- 
efficients, of  angles  and  parallaxes,  of  sines  and 
co-sines,  of  tangents  and  secants,  etc.,  can  never 
be  made  to  supply  the  place  of  moral  culture. 
A  man  may  be  distinguished  for  his  literary  at- 
tainments, the  profundity  of  his  knowledge,  and 
his  metaphysical  acuteness,  and  still  be  a  vil- 
lain at  heart,  a  monster  in  crime. 

Bourne  has  very  fitly  said  ;  "  The  foundation 
of  character  is  laid  in  the  moral  nature.  The 
heart  is  exercised  while  the  mind  is  yet  just  un- 
folding its  earliest  power.  The  child  loves  be- 
fore he  reasons,  and  exhibits  anger  before  he 
has  learned  to  utter  his  first  monosyllables.  His 
moral  powers  are  in  action  long  before  his  judg- 
ment has  begun  to  discriminate  between  right 
and  wrong.  It  is  only  when  the  mind,  by  years 
of  education  and  a  force  of  character  developed 
out  of  the  moral  nature,  has  learned  to  act  in 
certain  directions,  that  the  man  may  be  at  all 
claimed  as  the  subject  of  simply  intellectual 
convictions.     In  truth,  it  ma}7  be  asserted  that 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education,    ioj 

no  man  has  ever  been  a  moral  man  simply  by 
convictions  gained  by  reasoning  alone.  When 
truth,  honesty,  love,  temperance,  self-denial,  can 
be  demonstrated  by  mathematical  problems  or 
purely  metaphysical  abstractions,  we  may  hope 
to  make  men  good  men  and  upright  citizens  by 
intellectual  training  alone. "* 

The  latter  system  therefore  becomes  an  abso- 
lute necessity,  if  we  would  seek  to  stimulate 
and  develope  the  most  essential  part  of  man's 
nature,  and  thereby  promote  the  happiness  of 
the  rising  generation  and  the  welfare  of  the 
nation.  This  was  well  understood  by  our  pil- 
grim fathers,  who  have  left  the  impress  of  their 
devotion  to  the  development  and  culture  of 
man's  moral  nature  on  all  of  their  civil  as  well 
as  religious  institutions.  The  idea  and  necessity 
of  moral  culture  was  necessarily  a  leading 
thought  with  the  founders  of  our  nation.  They 
had  fled  from  intolerance  and  persecution,  to 
these  then  Western  wilds,  to  worship  God  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  their  own  consciences. 
"  It  is  certain,"  says  an  early  New  England 
writer,  "  that  civil  dominion  was  but  the  second 
motive,  religion  the  primary  one,  with  our  an- 
cestors coming  hither.  .  .  .  It  was  not  so  much 
their  design  to  establish  religion  for  the  benefit 
of  the  State,  as  civil  government  for  the  benefit 
of  religion."     Another,  a  century  earlier,  testi- 

*  Wm.  Oland  Bourne's  Hist,  of  Public  Schools,  p.  19. 


1 08   Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education. 

fies  that  the  fathers  "  came  not  hither  for  world, 
or  for  land,  or  for  traffic  ;  but  for  religion,  and 
for  liberty  of  conscience  in  the  worship  of  God, 
which  was  their  only  design." 

This  sacred  interest,  their  religion,  was  their 
absorbing  thought,  and  was  first  every  where. 
"  As  near  the  law  of  God  as  can  be,"  was  the 
instruction  of  the  General  Court  of  Massachu- 
setts, in  olden  time,  to  its  committee  appointed 
to  frame  laws  for  the  Commonwealth.  No  peo- 
ple ever  laid  the  foundations  of  a  government 
deeper  in  moral  ethics,  or  broader,  upon  which 
they  hoped  their  descendants  might  build  a 
Christian  empire,  than  did  our  Puritanic  an- 
cestors. They  laid  the  corner-stone  of  a  Chris- 
tian civilization,  upon  which  should  tower  up 
in  stately  proportions,  a  spiritual  temple.  No- 
thing could  be  more  absurd  than  the  supposi- 
tion that  they  did  not  regard  morality  as  an  es- 
sential part  of  education ;  and  nothing  would 
be  more  unworthy  of  us  as  their  descendants, 
the  inheritors  of  their  free  institutions,  than  to 
ignore  the  necessity  of  moral  culture  in  our 
public  schools.  In  all  the  past,  we  have,  as  a 
people,  recognized  morality  as  the  basis  of  all 
correct  education.  Shall  we  do  less  in  the  fu- 
ture ? 

Says  Chief  Justice  Shaw  :  "  The  public  school 
system  was  intended  to  provide  a  system  of  mo- 
ral training."     The  moral  sense  of  the  nation  is 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education.    109 

under  the  influence  and  control  of  the  teachings 
of  the  Bible,  and,  just  to  that  extent  it  is  ig- 
nored, just  to  that  extent  is  the  moral  support 
of  the  laws  undermined,  and  the  community 
corrupted. 

That  the  whole  framework  of  our  government 
rests  upon  a  distinct  recognition  of  the  Bible  and 
morality  as  founded  on  the  Bible,  is  abundantly 
evident  every  where.  If  Christianity  and  the 
Scriptures  are  not  made  the  law  of  the  land,  how 
could  blasphemy  be  made  a  crime  ?  Besides  in 
most  if  not  in  all  the  States,  the  Legislatures 
have  exempted  the  Family  Bible  from  execu- 
tions ;  have  required  that  every  apprentice 
shall  be  furnished  with  a  Bible ;  and  that  a 
Bible  shall  be  put  into  the  hands  of  every  in- 
mate of  a  jail,  penitentiary,  and  reformatory  in- 
stitution, and  all  this  at  the  public  expense. 
Our  courts  of  justice  and  halls  of  legislatures 
are  also  supplied  with  Bibles,  and  all  this  on 
the  grounds  that  religion  and  morality  are  es- 
sential to  good  government.  Now,  if  the  State 
has  the  right,  and  deems  it  important  in  view 
of  its  own  welfare,  to  furnish  the  Bible  to  the 
above-named  persons  and  institutions,  where 
would  be  the  reason,  or  the  justice,  or  utility 
in  withholding  the  "Word  of  Life  from  our  chil- 
dren in  the  public  schools  ?  Can  they  be  proper 
in  the  one  case  and  not  in  the  other  ?  Morality 
is  a  political  as  well  as  a  religious  necessity.     It 


I  io  Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education. 

is  a  fundamental — a  vital  principle,  that  has 
been  recognized  in  the  structure  of  our  govern- 
ment. For,  if  the  State  has  no  right  to  insist 
on  the  inculcation  of  morality,  then  it  has  no 
right  to  lay  and  solidify  the  foundation  of  its 
own  permanence.  If  it  has  this  right,  which 
cannot  be  questioned,  then  it  has  the  right  to 
require  and  enforce  the  inculcation  of  morali- 
ty in  its  institutions  of  learning.  Republican 
governments  must  have  a  moral  as  well  as  an 
educated  common  people.  Free  schools  must 
be  made  the  factors  of  morality  as  well  as  fac- 
tors of  intelligence.  Morality  is  necessarily  in- 
volved in  the  very  nature  of  society,  and  con- 
stitutes the  basis  of  all  obligation  and  constitu- 
tional law. 

Now  as  all  morality  is  based  upon  religion, 
and  as  the  only  religion  recognized  in  this  coun- 
try is  the  religion  of  the  Bible,  it  follows  that 
this  inspired  volume  should  be  the  book  out  of 
which  morality  should  be  inculcated,  and  there- 
fore the  school  room  is  a  proper  place  for  the 
Bible.  This  blessed  book,  which  constitutes  the 
basis  not  only  of  our  government,  but  also  the 
basis  of  every  free,  just  and  prosperous  govern- 
ment in  the  world,  should  early  come  in  contact 
with  the  young  to  enlighten  their  minds,  im- 
press their  hearts,  and  form  their  consciences. 

Says  M.  Cousin,  in  his  report  upon  Public 
education  in  Germany,  as  quoted  in  Bibliotlie- 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education.    1 1 1 

ca  Sacra:  "The  general  system  of  instruction 
is  grounded  on  the  Bible  as  translated  by  Lu- 
ther, the  Catechism  and  Scripture  history  ;  and 
every  wise  man  will  rejoice  in  this  ;  for  with 
three-fourths  of  the  population,  morality  can  be 
instilled  only  through  the  medium  of  religion. 
Luther's  forcible  and  popular  translation  of  the 
Bible  is  in  circulation  from  one  end  of  Protest- 
ant Germany  to  the  other,  and  has  greatly  aid- 
ed in  the  moral  and  religious  education  of  the 
people." 

That  the  infusion  of  a  moral  element  in  the 
mind  and  conscience  of  the  nation  is  essential 
to  its  welfare  and  prosperity,  is  abundantly  at- 
tested by  past  history.  We  need  only  to  refer 
to  France  just  previous  to  her  revolution,  as  an 
illustration  of  the  necessity  of  introducing  mor- 
al instruction  into  the  general  system  of  educa- 
tion. There  infidel  philosophers  prepared  a 
S}Tstem  of  godless  education.  "  The  design  of 
which  was,"  says  Burke,  "  to  abolish  the  Chris- 
tian religion  under  all  its  forms,  whenever  the 
minds  of  men  were  prepared  for  it.  These  en- 
thusiasts do  not  scruple  to  avow  their  opinion 
that  a  State  can  subsist  without  any  religion 
better  than  with  one :  and  that  thev  were  able 
to  supply  the  place  of  any  good  which  might 
be  in  it  by  a  project  of  their  own,  and  this  sys- 
tem they  called  a  civic  education." 

Well,  the  plan  was  fairly  tried — the  experi- 


ii2   Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education 

ment  was  accordingly  made.  The  Bible  was 
prohibited  and  banished  from  all  their  public 
institutions  of  instruction.  Every  book  incul- 
cating its  great  moral  truths  shared  the  same 
fate.  Religion  and  its  ministers  were  despised, 
and  the  temples  of  religion  were  closed.  What 
was  the  result  ?  I  cannot  state  it  better  than  in 
the  language  of  a  certain  writer,  who  says: 
"  The  passions  of  men  were  let  loose,  the  social 
ties  dissolved,  the  domestic  affections  stifled,  the 
foundations  of  civil  society  broken  up,  and  a 
scene  of  horror  ensued  which  no  man  can  look 
back  to,  even  at  this  distance  of  time,  without 
shuddering  at  the  depravity  to  which  human 
nature,  uninfluenced  by  religion,  may  reach 
even  in  an  enlightened  country.  So  complete 
was  the  desolation,  that  when  the  storm  had 
subsided,  and  a  committee  was  sent  to  Paris  by 
one  of  the  religious  societies  of  London,  to  as- 
certain the  moral  condition  of  the  people,  they 
searched  four  davs  in  all  the  bookstores  and 
print  shops  of  Paris,  before  they  could  find  a 
single  copy  of  the  Bible."  The  moral  degrada- 
tion— the  unbounded  licentiousness — the  extra- 
vagant wickedness — the  utter  subversion  of  all 
that  societv  holds  dear,  became  so  constant  and 
universal,  that  even  infidels  and  atheists  became 
appalled  at  the  wide-spread  ruin  they  had 
pulled  down  upon  the  nation. 

"  I  have  consulted,"  says  Rousseau,  "our  philosophers; 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education.    113 

I  have  perused  their  hooks,  I  have  examined  their  seve- 
ral opinions;  I  have  found  them  all  proud,  positive,  and 
dogmatizing,  even  in  their  pretended  scepticism  ;  know- 
ing every  thing,  proving  nothing,  and  ridiculing  one  an- 
other ;  and  this  last  is  the  only  point  in  which  they  con- 
cur, and  in  which  they  are  right.  Where  is  the  philoso- 
pher who  for  his  own  glory  would  not  willingly  deceive 
the  whole  human  race  ?  "Where  is  he  who  in  the  secret 
of  his  heart  proposes  any  other  object  than  his  own  dis- 
tinction ?  The  great  thing  for  him  is  to  think  differently 
from  other  people  ;  under  the  pretence  of  being  them- 
selves the  only  people  enlightened,  they  imperiously  sub- 
ject us]  to  their  magisterial  decisions,  and  would  fain 
palm  upon  us,  for  the  true  causes  of  things,  the  unintelli- 
gible systems  they  have  erected  in  their  own  heads. 
While  they  overturn,  destroy  and  trample  under  foot  all 
that  mankind  reveres ;  snatch  from  the  rich  and  great 
the  only  curb  that  can  restrain  their  passions,  tear  from 
the  heart  all  remorse  of  vice,  all  hopes  of  virtue,  they 
still  boast  themselves  the  benefactors  of  mankind." 

Now,  are  we,  with  these  terrible  facts  before 
ns,  prepared  to  adopt  that  policy  that  proved 
to  be  so  ruinous  to  them?  Shall  we  embrace 
measures  directly  tending  to  rear  up  and  multi- 
ply infidels  and  atheists  in  our  midst?  Shall 
we,  to  satisfy  the  unreasonable  demands  of  Ro- 
manists, consent  to  withhold  the  Bible  from 
some  seven  millions  of  children  in  our  public 
schools,  and  thereby  give  public  and  official 
recognition  and  sanction  to  the  Romish  dogma 
that  the  Bible  is  not  a  fit  book  for  the  common 
people  ?    Shall  we  basely  consent  to  make  our 


1 14  Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education. 

schools  godless  schools,  and  thereby  violate  our 
consciences,  and  offend  our  Maker?  Are  we  as 
Protestants  prepared  for  all  this  ?  Yet  this  is 
precisely  what  the  Romanists  would  have  us  do 
if  they  could.  They  charge  our  public  schools 
as  "  godless  schools,"  and  then  do  their  worst 
to  make  them  such.  They  would  have  us  not 
only  to  expel  the  Bible  therefrom,  but  every 
book  in  which  Christianity  is  taught  or  recom- 
mended, and  then  they  would  rejoice  at  the 
moral  desolation  they  had  made.  If  any  one 
doubts  this,  let  him  ponder  the  following  ex- 
tract from  the  Western  Watchman  of  St.  Louis, 
a  Roman  Catholic  paper,  in  reference  to  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  Bible  from  the  schools  of  Cincin- 
nati, as  quoted  by  the  Christian  World  : 

"  The  much  vexed  question  of  Bible  reading  in  the 
public  schools  of  Cincinnati  is  at  length  settled.  .  .  .  The 
resolution  of  the  Board  is  sweeping ;  and  not  only  is  the 
Bible  excluded,  and  all  hymns,  prayers,  and  whatever 
else  savors  of  religion.  Books,  too,  in  which  Christiani- 
ty is  taught,  must  be  replaced,  or  expurgated,  and  no  ves- 
tige of  religious  truth  can  be  allowed  to  disgrace  the  hal- 
lowed precincts  of  the  school  room.  Protestants  are 
found  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  our  State  school 
system,  taught  that  no  religion,  not  even  that  weak  dilu- 
tion of  it  which  we  call  Puritanism,  is  compatible  with 
the  well  being  of  their  much  extolled  institution.  Our 
school  instruction  must  be  purely  materialistic.  If  the 
name  of  the  Author  of  Christianity  is  mentioned  at  all, 
He  must  be  spoken  of  as  one  of  the  men  who  figured  pro- 
minently in  history,  as  we  would  speak  of  Mahomet,  Ju- 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education.    1 1 5 

lius  Caesar  or  Napoleon.  Under  no  circumstances  may 
we  hint  to  the  child  that  the  great  preacher  and  teacher 
was  God.  We  may  not  even  tell  him  that  he  has  a  soul, 
or  that  there  is  any  code  of  morality  outside  the  statutes 
of  the  city,  and  the  records  of  the  police  courts.  There 
must  be  nothing  in  the  character  or  surroundings  of  our 
schools  which  might  oifend  a  Jew,  a  Mahommedan,  a 
disciple  of  Confucius,  or  a  common  infidel.  Our  State 
has  no  religion,  and  our  schools  can  have  none." 

Sucli  was  the  prospective  moral  aspect  of  the 
public  schools  of  Cincinnati,  for  which  the  edi- 
tor of  the  above  paper  labored,  and  over  which 
he  and  other  Romanists  were  jubilant.  And  be 
it  remembered  that  such  is  the  fearful  character 
they  propose  to  fix  upon  all  our  public  schools 
throughout  the  land.  Let  those  Protestants 
who  are  ready  to  yield  up  the  Bible  and  banish 
it  from  these  institutions  for  the  sake  of  peace, 
ask  themselves  the  question,  if  they  are  ready 
to  make  such  a  sacrifice,  even  for  the  sake  of 
peace  ? 

The  unreasonable  demand  of  Romanists 
against  the  inculcation  of  moral  truths  and 
precepts,  under  the  pretense  of  guarding  our 
schools  against  the  danger  of  sectarianism,  will 
appear  the  more  transparent  when  we  take  into 
consideration  the  fact,  that  no  such  vigilance  is 
manifested  to  protect  our  schools  from  the  dis- 
semination of  infidel  and  atheistic  sentiments 
and  publications.  These  are  often  disguised 
under  vague  and  endlessly  varying  negations, 


1 1 6  Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education. 

and  are  therefore  the  more  insidious  and  fatal. 
They  most  adroitly  and  covertly  take  upon 
themselves  the  honored  names  of  literature  and 
philosophy.  Even  the  nonsensical  vagaries  of 
Huxley,  that  bring  a  man  out  of  a  monkey, 
and  the  monkey  out  of  a  fungus,  and  the  fun- 
gus out  of  a  monad,  are  presented  under  the 
specious  plea  of  science. 

Now,  in  view  of  these  facts,  can  any  one 
doubt  the  wisdom  or  the  duty  of  seeking  to 
fortify  the  minds  of  our  children  against  these 
and  kindred  forms  of  errors  that  are  sure  to 
meet  them  sooner  or  later,  by  insisting  that 
positive  morality  shall  constitute  an  important 
element  in  our  public  school  instruction  ? 

Every  form  of  school  training  that  aims  only 
to  cultivate  the  mind,  that  utterly  ignores  the 
moral  nature  of  the  child,  comes  far  short  of 
securing  the  important  ends  of  a  proper  educa- 
tion. In  1842  an  English  court  decided  that 
the  courts  of  England  "  Will  not  sanction  any 
system  of  education  in  which  religion  is  not  in- 
cluded." And  in  course  of  hearing  the  court 
remarked  that  "  a  scheme  of  education  without 
religion  would  be  worse  than  mockery." 

Professor  Stowe,  in  his  report  on  Elementary 
Instruction  in  Europe,  says : — 

"  In  regard  to  the  necessity  of  moral  instruction  and 
the  beneficial  influence  of  the  Bible  in  schools,  the  testi- 
mony was  no  less  explicit  and  uniform.     I  inquired  of  all 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education.    1 1 7 

classes  of  teachers,  and  men  of  every  grade  of  religious 
faith,  instructors  in  common  schools,  high  schools,  and 
schools  of  art,  of  professors  in  colleges,  universities,  and 
professional  seminaries  in  cities  and  in  the  country,  in 
places  where  there  was  a  uniformity  and  in  places  where 
there  was  a  diversity  of  creeds,  and  I  never  found  hut 
one  reply,  and  that  was,  to  leave  the  moral  faculty  unin- 
structed  was  to  leave  the  most  important  part  of  the 
human  mind  undeveloped,  and  to  strip  education  of 
almost  everything  that  can  make  education  valuable ;  and 
that  the  Bible,  independently  of  the  interest  attending 
it,  as  containing  the  most  ancient  and  influential  writings 
ever  recorded  by  human  hands,  and  composing  the  reli- 
gious system  of  almost  the  whole  of  the  civilized  world, 
is,  in  itself,  the  best  book  that  can  be  put  into  the  hands 
of  children  to  interest,  to  exercise,  and  to  unfold  their 
intellectual  and  moral  powers.  Every  teacher  whom  I 
consulted  repelled  with  indignation  that  moral  instruc- 
tion is  not  proper  for  schools ;  and  spurned  with  con- 
tempt the  allegations  that  the  Bible  cannot  be  introduced 
into  common  schools  without  encouraging  a  sectarian 
bias  in  the  matter  of  teaching;  an  indignation  and  con- 
tempt which  I  believe  will  be  fully  participated  in  by 
every  high-minded  teacher  in  Christendom." 

The  legitimate  end  of  education,  so  far  as  the 
State  is  concerned,  is  unquestionably  to  make 
good  citizens.  But  how  can  good  citizenship 
be  secured  without  the  inculcation  of  a  strong 
and  vigorous  moral  sentiment  in  the  minds  of 
the  people  %  And  certainly  there  is  no  period 
of  life  when  this  can  be  better  commenced  than 
in  childhood.  Nor  is  there  any  better  book 
than  that  which  is  the  fountain  of  all  religious 


1 1 8   Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education. 

knowledge,  and  the  source  of  all  morality. 
Hence  no  greater  blunder  could  be  committed 
by  those  entrusted  with  the  education  of  the 
rising  generation  than  the  banishment  of  the 
Bible  from  our  public  schools.  A  high-toned 
morality  among  the  people  is  essential  to  the 
stability  of  a  Republican  government,  and  there 
certainly  can  be  no  better  time  to  lay  the  foun- 
dation for  such  than  in  childhood  ;  and  certainly 
no  better  book  for  such  a  purpose  than  the 
Bible.     Says  Dr.  E.  W.  Clark,  of  Albany : 

11  If  the  Bible  is  taken  from  these  schools,  and  all  reli- 
gious and  moral  instruction  suppressed,  and  the  millions 
of  voices  that  have  been  accustomed  to  sing  religious 
songs  are  suppressed,  we  relinquish  the  greatest  power 
that  Almighty  God  lias  placed  in  our  hands  to  mould 
aright  the  elements  that  endanger  the  Republic.  Instead 
of  thereby  saving  civil  liberty,  we  take  the  first  step  to- 
wards its  destruction.  Instead  of  preserving  religious 
toleration,  we  pave  the  way  for  intoleration.  Instead  of 
strengthening  the  State,  we  demolish  one  of  its  main  pil- 
lars, and  encourage  the  foes  of  liberty  and  the  Bible  to 
go  on  until  every  pillar  and  column  is  shattered,  and  the 
whole  fabric,  which  has  been  so  long  our  boast  and  glory, 
is  level  with  the  ground.1' 

Very  much  in  this  strain  is  the  language  of 
Dr.  Budington,  who  says : 

"  It  is  historically  true  that  our  country's  free  institu- 
tions came  from  the  religion  of  the  country.  Americans 
did  not  become  freemen  first,  and  Christians  afterwards, 
but  Christians  first.     And  the  power  that  created,  is  the 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education.    1 1 9 

only  power  that  can  preserve.  If  any  one  doubts  this, 
let  him  look  at  Europe.  The  history  of  the  birth  and 
growth  of  liberty  on  this  side  of  the  ocean,  is  wonder- 
fully supplemented  by  the  history  of  attempts  to  sustain 
free  institutions  on  that  side  of  the  ocean.  Why  is 
French  republicanism  not  a  success?  Every  one  says, 
because  the  French  are  not  fit  for  a  republic.  But  why 
are  they  not  lit?  Is  not  the  answer  inevitable?  They 
are  not  self-governed.  They  are  atheistic,  and  religion- 
less.  And  if  anything  is  demonstrable,  it  is  that  a  repub- 
lic cannot  be  made  to  rest  upon  an  atheistic  population. 
It  needs  public  conscience;  it  rests  upon  a  recognition  of 
the  government  of  God.  Hence  republicanism,  without 
Christianity,  is  mere  selfishness,  and  as  hollow  and  short- 
lived as  selfishness  always  is.  Men  without  religion  talk 
of  rights,  not  of  duties.  But  there  are  no  rights,  which 
do  not  create  and  live  in  duties.  Self-government  in  the 
individual  implies  subjection  to  the  government  of  God, 
and  self-government  in  a  nation  implies  as  much.  It 
needs  for  its  working  and  maintenance,  the  Sabbath,  the 
Bible." 

The  plea  sometimes  urged  even  by  those  who 
believe  in  the  necessity  of  moral  culture,  that 
the  places  for  the  religious  instruction  of  child- 
ren are  their  homes,  the  Sabbath  schools,  and 
places  of  worship  where  parents,  Sabbath  school 
teachers  and  pastors  can  cultivate  and  train 
their  moral  powers  according  to  their  own  creed 
or  liking,  is  far  more  specious  in  appearance 
than  sound  in  philosophy.  While  all  this  is 
very  good  so  far  as  it  goes,  and  is  vastly  im- 
portant, it  is  nevertheless  too  circumscribed  and 
imperfect  in  its  availability  to  meet  all  cases. 


1 20  Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education. 

If    all   children  were  blessed   with     religious 
parents  who  would  seek  to  bring  them  up  in  the 
fear  of  God,  and  who  would  teach  them  to  keep 
his  commandments,  or  who  would  place   them 
under  the  influences   of  Sabbath  schools   and 
churches,  we   could   better  afford  to  dispense 
with  moral  lessons  in  our  public  schools ;  but 
the  case  is  far  otherwise.     In  tens  of  thousands 
of  instances  the  only  chance  there  is  for  children 
to  receive  any  moral  instruction  at  all  is  in  our 
public   schools.     Thousands  of  parents  are  not 
qualified  to  teach  their  children  in  consequence 
of  their  own  ignorance  or  disinclinations;  while 
thousands  of  others  are  utterly  disqualified  by 
intemperate  habits,  criminal  practices  and  the 
most  revolting  degradation.    In  many  instances, 
their  wretched  offsprings  are  taught,  especially 
in  our  large  cities,  from  early  life  to  beg  and  lie 
and  steal   to  obtain  a  scanty  subsistence.     In 
Sabbath   schools   they    are    never   seen.      No 
religious  instruction  can  ever  reach  them  direct- 
ly from  these  or  kindred  institutions.     To  the 
public  schools  alone  must  we  look  to  impress 
their  minds  with  moral  truths  and  individual 
responsibilities.     While  the  firesides,  the  Sab- 
bath schools,  and  sanctuaries  of  worship  should 
be  centers  of  mighty  moral  forces,  ever  contri- 
buting their  share  of  moral  instruction  to  the 
rising  generation,  our  public  schools  should  also 
be  required  to  bring  to  bear  their  immense  in- 


Moral  Instruction  Essential  to  Education.    1 2 1 

fluence  in  the  same  direction,  so  as  not  only  to 
reimpress  the  truth  that  may  have  been  learned 
elsewhere,  but  more  especially  to  instruct  thou- 
sands in  the  higher  duties  of  life  that  can  be 
reached  in  no  other  way. 

To  this  there  certainly  can  be  no  valid  objec- 
tion so  long  as  only  fundamental  principles  are 
taught,  upon  which  all  believers  in  revelation 
agree — so  long  as  the  peculiarities  and  sectarian 
dogmas  of  denominational  organizations  are  ex- 
cluded ;  in  other  words,  so  long  as  the  Bible, 
the  foundation  and  source  of  all  moral  truth, 
without  note  or  comment,  is  made  the  basis  of 
moral  instruction  by  simply  reading  judiciously 
selected  lessons  from  its  sacred  pages. 


CHAPTEE  X. 

The  Bible  a  Suitable  Book  for  our    Public 

Schools. 

In  the  education  of  children,  as  we  have  al- 
ready shown,  nothing  is  more  important  than 
the  cultivation  and  development  of  the  moral 
faculties.  On  no  other  principle  can  we  success- 
fully sustain  common  school  education,  so  as  to 
insure  our  national  perpetuity.  We  are  to  start 
with  the  fact,  that  we  are  a  Christian  nation, 
and  that  infidelity,  heathenism,  and  all  other 
falseisms  must  give  place  to  Christianity.  If 
the  State  were  only  to  aim  at  refining  the  taste, 
and  storing  the  intellect  of  the  rising  genera- 
tion with  mere  scientific  facts  and  theories,  it 
would  leave  its  work  but  half  completed.  It  is 
the  business  of  the  State  to  see  to  it,  that  the 
young  are  prepared  to  make  good  citizens. 
But  they  can  only  be  made  such  as  we  have 
seen  by  a  proper  education  of  the  moral  powers. 
Their  usefulness  in  society,  as  well  as  their  hap- 
piness, both  for  time  and  eternity,  greatly  de- 
pend upon  this. 

It  is  therefore  necessary  that  our  public 
schools,  so  far  as  practicable,  should  be  fur- 
nished with  such  books  for  the  use  of  children 


The  Bible  Suitable  for  Schools.  123 

in   connection  with  their  literary  training,  as 
will  tend  to  inculcate  lessons  of  sound  morality. 

And  now  let  me  ask  what  other  book  is  there 
so  well  calculated  to  accomplish  this  end  as  the 
Bible  ?  Where  else  are  the  principles  of  moral- 
ity and  virtue  so  admirably  taught  as  in  the 
sacred  Scriptures  ?  There  is  no  book  in  all  the 
world  that  will  compare  with  it  in  this  respect. 
It  is  the  only  infallible  standard  of  divine  truth. 
This  matchless  volume  contains  more  moral 
sublimity  and  beauty  than  can  be  found  aside 
from  it  and  its  teachings,  in  the  most  celebrated 
libraries  of  any  age  or  nation.  "  Bring  me  the 
book,"  said  Sir  Walter  Scott,  when  dying. 
When  asked  "  What  book?"  he  replied  :  "  Oh  ! 
why  ask  me  what  book  !  There  is  but  one  book 
in  the  world  that  deserves  the  name,  it  is  the 
Bible."  Such  was  the  testimony  of  a  mail  who 
was  familiar  with  the  most  renowned  publica- 
tions in  the  world. 

As  one  of  the  important  objects  of  education 
is  to  form  the  moral  powers  and  habits  of 
thought,  and  to  give  both  purity  and  rectitude 
to  the  heart  and  life,  the  Bible  is  absolutely  in- 
dispensable in  our  common  schools.  All  past 
history  of  all  time  prove  it  to  be  the  best  book 
for  such  purposes.  Its  efficacy  in  accomplish- 
ing these  valuable  ends  is  attested  by  countless 
generations. 

Look  at  the  matchless  spirit  of  purity  which 


124  The  Bible  Suitable  for  Schools. 

it  breathes  in  its  messages  to  man.  What  supe- 
rior maxims  and  rules  for  private,  domestic, 
social  and  public  life  are  found  in  the  proverbs 
of  Solomon,  and  the  teachings  of  Christ  and 
His  Apostles !  "What  perfect  gems  of  moral 
instruction  are  contained  in  the  parables  of 
this  wondrous  book  ;  such  as  Jotham's  trees, 
Nathan's  ewe-lamb,  the  Good  Samaritan,  the 
unjust  steward,  the  returning  prodigal,  the 
widow  and  the  unjust  judge,  the  lost  sheep! 
etc.  What  heavenly  lessons  of  piety  and  de- 
votion appear  throughout  its  pages !  What 
poetic  strains  of  enraptured  thought,  wThat 
earnestness  of  soul  and  fervency  of  spirit,  are 
exhibited  throughout  the  psalms  of  David ! 
There  are  no  songs  to  be  compared  to  the  songs 
of  Zion.  Its  sublime  doctrines  and  holy  pre- 
cepts make  it  emphatically  a  fit  companion  for 
all  classes.  For  simplicity,  beauty,  purity,  and 
power  to  form  the  mind  and  improve  the  heart, 
it  stands  peerless  and  alone.  Here  "  holy 
men  of  oid  spake  and  wrote  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  Here  only  have 
we  a  correct  and  perfect  standard  of  morals, 
and  adequate  motives  for  the  observance  of  the 
laws  of  rectitude.  Here  alone  we  learn  not  only 
the  rules  of  life,  but  the  principles  upon  which 
they  are  founded.  Here  only  have  wTe  teachings 
that  take  hold  on  the  hidden  recesses  of  the 
heart,   as   well   as   the   external  life,  creating, 


The  Bible  Suitable  for  Schools,  125 

stimulating,  and  controlling  the  emotions  and 
aspirations  of  the  individual  to  a  higher  and 
holier  life  of  godliness. 

Even  Rousseau,  the  French  infidel,  in  one  of 
his  serious  and  candid  moods,  said :  "  The  ma- 
jesty of  the  Scriptures  strike  me  with  astonish- 
ment. Look  at  the  volumes  of  all  the  philoso- 
phers, with  all  their  pomp,  how  contemptible 
do  they  appear  in  comparison  with  this  !  Is  it 
possible  that  a  book  at  once  so  simple  and  sub- 
lime can  be  the  work  of  man  ?" 

The  accomplished  scholar  and  jurist,  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones,  declared  that  "  the  Scriptures  con- 
tain, independently  of  their  divine  original, 
more  true  sublimity,  more  exquisite  beauty, 
more  important  history,  pure  morality,  and 
finer  strains  both  of  poetry  and  eloquence,  than 
could  be  collected  within  the  same  compass 
from  all  other  books  that  were  ever  composed 
in  any  age  or  in  any  idiom." 

Through  its  hallowed  influences,  what  iron 
chains  of  sin  have  been  broken !  what  bonds  of 
friendship  formed !  what  vast  renovations  in 
society  have  been  achieved !  It  has  prepared 
savages  for  society,  and  given  foundations  to 
governments.  It  has  broken  the  chains  of  the 
slave,  and  overturned  the  very  foundations  of  a 
hundred  middle  walls  of  partition,  and  establish- 
ed the  common  brotherhood  of  man.  If  India 
no  longer  boasts  her  annual  holocust  of  thirty 


126         The  Bible  Suitable  for  Schools. 

thousand  widows,  it  is  because  the  teachings 
of  the  Bible  have  extinguished  her  unholy  fires. 
Wherever  its  sacred  light  has  shone,  it  has  re- 
versed the  lying  verdict  of  Hindooism,  Buddh- 
ism, and  Mahometanism,  that  declared  women 
to  be  soulless,  and  irreclaimably  wicked.  In 
a  word,  how  wonderfully  it  has  elevated  our 
entire  race!  And  how  it  still  enlightens  the 
public  mind,  instructs  the  conscience,  impresses 
the  heart,  and  by  its  marvelous  power  creates 
light,  love,  and  glory  all  around  !  How  many 
sorrowing  hearts  has  it  soothed !  How  many  bur- 
dened souls  has  it  released !  How  many  asylums 
has  it  reared  amid  scenes  of  wretchedness  and 
woe  for  the  suffering  and  outcast  of  society !  How 
many  millions  of  hearts  has  it  quickened  into 
tenderness  and  gushing  sympathies  !  What  un- 
told numbers  of  benevolent  impulses  it  has 
sent  thrilling  throughout  all  the  social  ranks  of 
society  ! 

There  can  be  no  question  that  the  Bible  is 
the  very  best  book  from  which  to  impress  the 
minds  of  our  children  with  their  responsibili- 
ties, and  to  unfold  and  stimulate  their  moral 
faculties,  and  therefore,  on  this  account,  must 
never  be  expelled  from  our  public  schools.  No 
other  book  can  possibly  supply  its  place. 

"  This  book— this  holy  book,  on  every  line 
Marked  with  the  seal  of  high  divinity, — 
On  every  leaf  bedewed  writh  drops  of  love 


The  Bible  Suitable  for  Schools.         127 

Divine,  and  with  the  eternal  heraldry 
And  signature  of  God  Almighty  stamped 
From  first  to  last — " 

was  intended  for  all  classes  of  mankind.  The 
minds  of  the  young  as  well  as  the  old  need  to  be 
enlightened  with  its  sacred  truths.  It  is  our 
solemn  duty  to  see  to  it  that  the  children  of  the 
masses  are  furnished  with  a  knowledge  of  the 
word  of  life.  This  fact  was  fully  recognised  and 
insisted  upon  by  the  Almighty  in  his  instruc- 
tion to  the  Israelites  : 

"  Hear,  0  Israel !  The  Lord  our  God  is  one  Lord,  and 
thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thine  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  might.  And  these 
words  which  I  command  thee  this  day  shall  be  in  thy 
heart,  and  thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently  unto  thy 
children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in 
thine  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and 
when  thou  liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up.  And 
thou  shalt  bind  them  for  a  sign  upon  thy  hand,  and  they 
shall  be  frontlets  between  thine  eyes.  And  thou  shalt 
write  them  upon  the  posts  of  thy  house,  and  on  thy 
gates." 

Here  it  will  be  observed  that  the  children 
were,  by  the  direct  command  of  God,  to  be 
taught  the  Scriptures  everywhere — in  all  places 
where  they  might  chance  to  be.  Here  is  posi- 
tive authority  for  reading  them  to  our  children 
gathered  in  our  public  schools;  for  here  the 
greatest  number  can   be  reached  in   a  given 


128         The  Bible  Suitable  for  Schools. 

time.  "No  reason  can  be  given  why  the  Bible 
should  not  be  read  in  our  public  schools  that 
would  not  apply  against  it  being  read  to 
children  anywhere.  Timothy  was  commended 
by  Paul  because  that  from  a  child  he  had 
known  the  holy  Scriptures.  And  so  if  we 
would  have  our  children's  minds,  like  Timo- 
thy's, imbued  with  the  sublimest  system  of 
virtue  and  morality  that  is  to  be  found  any- 
where on  earth,  let  us  give  them  the  Bible ;  and 
let  us  see  to  it  that  this  greatest  and  best  of 
books  is  not  banished  from  our  system  of  gene- 
ral education. 


CHAPTER  XL 

The  Literary  Character  of  the  Bible  an  Ad- 
ditional Reason  %ohy  its  Use  should  be  con- 
tinued in  our  Public  Schools. 

The  Bible  should  be  continued  in  our  public 
schools  not  only  because  it  is  far  superior  to  any 
other  book  in  the  variety  of  its  precepts,  the 
sublimity  of  its  truths,  and  the  purity  of  its  mo- 
rals ;  but  also  because  of  its  high  character  as  a 
literary  work.  The  historical  portions  of  the 
Scriptures  are  justly  regarded  as  unsurpassed 
either  in  ancient  or  modern  literature.  They 
open  up  a  long  vista  in  the  hoary  past  where 
the  light  of  other  histories  never  shine,  save  by 
the  light  of  this  blessed  Book.  Here  by  its  sa- 
cred pages  we  are  led  back  to  the  beginning  of 
time — to  creation's  mighty  work — to  the  great 
First  Cause ;  to  the  mighty  Architect  of  the 
skies,  who  with  matchless  power  and  wisdom 
constructed  and  arranged  the  vast  and  compli- 
cated machinery  of  our  planetary  system,  wheel 
within  wheel,  in  almost  endless  variety  and 
beauty,  and  yet  in  most  surprising  harmony  and 
adaptation.  Here  only  is  to  be  found  an  ac- 
count of  the  origin  of  our  race,  of  the  primeval 
condition   of  man,  of  his  subsequent  fall  and 


1 30        Literary  Character  of  the  Bible. 

degradation,  of  the  increase  of  wickedness  that 
followed  his  moral  corruption,  of  the  great  De- 
luge, of  the  preservation  of  Noah  and  his  family, 
of  the  repeopling  of  the  earth,  of  the  confusion 
of  tongues,   of  the    founding   of    ancient  em- 
pires, etc.  Even  Professor  Huxley  is  constrained 
to  acknowledge  its  claims  to  special  recognition 
in  consequence  of  its  high  literary  character. 
" Take  the  Bible   as  a  whole;  eliminate,  as  a 
sensible  lay-teacher  would  do,  ail  that  is  not 
desirable    for   children   to   occupy    themselves 
with,  and  there  still  remains  a  vast  residuum 
of  moral  beauty  and  grandeur.     And  then  con- 
sider the  great  historical  fact  that  for  three  cen- 
turies this  book  has  been  woven  into  the  life  of 
all  that  is  best  and  noblest  in  English  history; 
that  it  is  written  in  the  noblest  and  purest  En- 
glish, and  abounds  in  exquisite  beauties  of  mere 
literary  form  ;  and,  finally,  that  it   forbids  the 
veriest  hind  who  never  left  his  village,  to  be  ig- 
norant of  the  existence  of  other  countries  and 
other  civilizations,  and  of  a  great  past,  stretch- 
ing back  to  the  farthest  limits  of  the  oldest  na- 
tions in  the  world.     By  the  study  of  what  other 
book  could  children  be  so  humanized  and  made 
to   feel   that   each  figure  in  the  vast  historical 
procession  fills,  like  themselves,  but  a  momen- 
tary space  in  the  interval  between  two    eter- 
nities ? 

"  On  the  whole,  then,  I  am  in  favor  of  read- 


Literary  Character  of  the  Bible.         1 3 1 

ing  the  Bible,  with  such  grammatical,  geogra- 
phical, and  historical  explanations  by  a  lay- 
teacher  as  may  be  needful,  with  rigid  exclusion 
of  any  further  theological  teaching  than  that 
contained  in  the  Bible  itself." 

Indeed  no  one  who  has  the  least  candor  can 
help  but  admit  that  the  mightiest  events  that 
have  ever  occurred  in  our  world's  history,  are 
narrated  with  a  surprising  simplicity,  faithful- 
ness, and  majesty.  Where  is  the  book  to  be 
found  that  contains  stories  that  equal  in  touch- 
ing tenderness  and  beauty  the  stories  of  the 
Bible  I  The  impressive  narrative  of  Abraham 
and  Isaac,  of  Jacob  and  Esau,  of  Joseph  and 
his  brethren,  of  Naaman  the  Syrian,  of  Elijah 
and  Ahab,  of  the  three  Hebrews  and  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and  a  host  of  others  equally  roman- 
tic and  impressive.  These  stories  will  ever  con- 
tinue to  fascinate  the  young  and  instruct  the 
old,  while  the  human  heart  shall  love  the  sub- 
lime and  beautiful.  Said  Daniel  Webster  :  "  I 
have  read  through  the  entire  Bible  many  times. 
I  now  make  a  practice  to  go  through  it  once 
a  year.  It  is  the  book  of  all  others  for  lawyers 
as  well  as  divines,  and  I  pity  the  man  who  can- 
not find  in  it  a  rich  supply  of  thought  and  of 
rules  for  his  conduct.  It  Hts  a  man  for  life.  It 
prepares  him  for  death." 

It  contains  the  biographies  of  the  most  illus- 
trious personages  that  have  ever  lived.     It  con- 


132        Literary  Character  of  the  Bible. 

tains  the  most  marvellous  prophecies,  the  most 
astounding  miracles,  the  most  wonderful  reve- 
lations, the  sublimest  songs,  the  most  perfect 
prayers,  the  purest  precepts,  the  most  perfect 
models  of  virtue,  the  most  unrivalled  beauty  of 
composition,  the  best  maxims  of  wisdom,  the 
most  consistent  examples  of  piety,  instances  of 
the  strongest  faith,  the  broadest  benevolence, 
the  warmest  love,  the  purest  emotions,  the 
grandest  heroism,  the  most  elevated  piety, 
and  the  most  divine  and  perfect  theology 
that  is  to  be  found  any  where  this  side  of  hea- 
ven. 

The  Bible  is  not  only  of  great  merit  as  an  in- 
structor, but  is,  according  to  the  best  judges, 
the  very  best  book  to  use  as  a  model  in  many 
branches  of  literature.  For  this  reason  it  should 
occupy  a  prominent  place  among  the  catalogue 
of  text-books  to  be  used  in  all  of  our  public 
schools.  "  It  has  done  more,"  says  R.  H.  Dana, 
"  to  anchor  the  English  language  in  the  State, 
as  it  then  was,  than  all  other  books  together. 
The  fact  that  so  many  millions  of  each  suc- 
ceeding generation,  in  all  parts  of  the  world 
where  the  English  language  is  used,  read  the 
same  great  lessons,  in  the  same  words,  not 
only  keeps  the  language  anchored  where  it 
was  in  its  best  state,  but  it  preserves  its  uni- 
versality, and  frees  it  from  all  material  provin- 
cialisms  and  patois,  so  that  the  same  words, 


Literary  Character  of  the  Bible.  133 

phrases  and  idioms  are  used  in  London,  New 
York,  San  Francisco,  Australia,  China  and  In- 
dia. To  preserve  this  unity  and  steadfastness, 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  has  done  much ; 
Shakespeare,  Milton,  and  Bunyan  have  clone 
much  ;  hut  the  English  Bible  has  done  ten- 
fold more  than  they  all." 

"  No  respectable  critic,"  says  Dr.  Neven,  "  in- 
deed, from  the  days  of  Langinus  to  our  own, 
has  been  willing  to  blast  his  reputation  by  the 
denial  that  it  towers  far  above  all  other  produc- 
tions in  the  high  and  attractive  attributes  of 
thought  and  style.  Even  the  most  enthusiastic 
admirers  of  heathen  classics  have  conceded 
their  inferiority  to  it  in  the  sublime  and  beau- 
tiful, in  the  descriptive  and  pathetic,  in  dignity 
and  simplicity  of  narrative,  in  power  and  com- 
prehensiveness, in  depth  and  variety  of  thought, 
and  in  purity  and  elevation  of  sentiment." 

Where  else  shall  we  find  better  oratory  than 
in  the  Bible  ?  Look  for  instance  at  the  tender, 
impressive  and  pathetic  pleadings  of  Judah  be- 
fore Joseph  in  behalf  of  Benjamin,  in  "whose 
sack  Joseph's  silver  cup  had  been  found.  In 
vain  shall  we  look  for  a  higher  order  of  true 
eloquence  among  the  most  renowned  pleadings 
of  Greece  or  Rome.  No  one  can  read  the  no- 
ble defence  of  Paul  before  Agrippa  without 
being  impressed  with  a  sense  of  genuine  elo- 
quence, and  of  superior  diction. 


1 34         Literary  Character  of  the  Bible. 

Look  at  the  poetical  portions  of  this  blessed 
Book  !  What  sublimity  of  thought !  "What 
marvels  of  conception  !  What  master-pieces  of 
imagery !  What  delicacy  of  execution — in  a 
word,  what  perfect  gems  of  untold  beauty 
sparkle  and  shine  with  the  light  of  a  better 
world  throughout  its  sacred  pages ! 

It  has  enlarged  the  field  of  scientific  investi- 
gation, by  leading  the  mind  from  secondary 
causes,  up,  through  the  elaborate  processes  of 
nature  to  nature's  great  First  Cause.  It  has 
revealed  a  world  of  beauty  in  the  marvellous 
harmony  which  it  unfolds  as  subsisting  between 
the  laws  of  matter  and  the  mind  of  God.  The 
sciences  which  occupy  so  large  a  place  in  the  in- 
tellectual world,  when  properly  considered  in 
relation  to  their  higher  and  ultimate  objects,  in 
a  philosophic  point  of  view,  are  nothing  else 
than  the  investigation  of  the  power,  wisdom, 
goodness  and  superintending  providences  of 
the  Almighty,  as  displayed  in  the  formation, 
adaptation  and  movements  of  the  universe  ;  and 
where  else  shall  we  find  so  perfect  a  key  to  the 
inner  chamber  of  cause  and  effect  as  in  the  Bi- 
ble ?  If  the  contemplation  and  investigation  of 
the  laws  of  matter  as  manifested  in  the  mate- 
rial world,  in  their  almost  endless  combina- 
tions and  operations,  be  a  proper  field  for  scien- 
tific inquiry,  does  not  sound  philosophy  demand 
that  the  Bible  shall  be  permitted  to  pour  its 


Literary  Character  of  the  Bible.         135 

superior  light  upon  the  pathway  of  scientific  ex- 
plorations, by  lifting  the  mind  to  the  great  cen- 
tral power  and  originator  of  every  law  and  j)ro- 
perty  of  matter  ?  There  is  not  a  single  scienti- 
fic fact  but  what  sustains  a  relation  to  a  hi^h 
and  heavenly  source,  that  the  word  of  God 
alone  reveals. 

But  a  still  higher  scientific  consideration  for 
the  general  use  of  the  Bible,  and  consequently 
its  retention  in  our  public  schools,  is  found  in 
the  fact,  as  we  have  already  seen,  that  it  alone 
reveals  that  higher  philosophic  system  of  moral 
relations  and  obligations  that  relate  to  our  race, 
both  as  it  respects  the  life  that  now  is,  and  that 
which  is  to  come.  Nothing  can  possibly  be  of 
greater  importance  to  mankind  than  reliable  in- 
formation upon  these  momentous  subjects. 
Man  may  carry  his  investigations  down  deep 
in  the  great  laboratory  of  nature,  or  into  the 
immeasurable  regions  of  space,  until  he  is  as- 
tonished at  the  results  of  his  attainments  and 
the  magnificence  of  the  scenes  that  surround 
him;  and  yet  without  a  knowledge  of  his  own  ori- 
gin, nature,  relations,  obligations,duties,  account- 
ability ,and  the  final  destiny  that  awaits  him,  his 
round  of  information  would  be  but  half  com- 
pleted. Where  else  except  in  this  blessed  book 
shall  we  learn  of  that  better  land  that  no  mor- 
tal eye  hath  yet  seen — the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
the  metropolis  of  the  universe,  where  Jehovah 


136        Literary  Character  of  the  Bible. 

dwells  in  unsullied  splendor  ?  Where  else  shall 
we  learn  of  angels,  those  superior  intelligent 
beings,  who  surround  His  throne  and  do  His 
pleasure,  and  who  are  employed  to  minister 
to  our  spiritual  welfare :  "  Are  they  not  all 
ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  to 
them  wTho  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ?" 

The  Bible  is  absolutely  indispensable  as  a  lit- 
erary work.     Dr.  Todd  has  justly  said : 

uJt  is  found  that  in  no  other  book  is  the  pow- 
er of  reading  so  quickly  acquired  ;  and  as  to  the 
intellect,  the  man  aiming  at  high  attainments  as 
a  lawyer,  who  is  to  deal  with  a  jury,  must  be 
a  reader  of  the  Bible. 

"John  Marshall,  the  very  prince  of  chief-jus- 
tices, was  a  very  Apollos  in  the  Scriptures.  He 
who  created  the  light  for  the  eye,  and  the  sound 
for  the  ear,  and  the  sandy  desert  for  the  camel's 
foot,  created  that  book  for  the  human  intellect. 
It  is  the  first  book  ever  written  on  the  earth, 
and  doubtless  will  be  the  last  book  read  ;  the 
eldest  daughter  of  time,  and  so  wise  that  all 
created  minds  cannot  find  a  substitute.  It  is 
read  by  more  readers,  and  in  more  languages, 
than  any  and  all  other  books.  Can  you  point 
to  any  other  book  which  is  printed  and  read  in 
one  hundred  and  seventy  different  languages  ? 
and  of  which  one  drops  from  the  press  once  in 
four  minutes  the  year  round  ? 

"  For  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  the  Bible 


Literary  Character  of  the  Bible.         137 

has  been  read  in  our  schools,  and  generally 
through  the  land.  I  have  yet  to  hear  the  first 
instance  in  which  it  has  been  injurious  to  the 
intellect  or  to  the  heart ;  on  the  contrary,  you 
can  point  to  no  people,  of  the  same  numbers, 
having  equal  responsibilities  laid  upon  them, 
who  have  developed  so  much  intelligence,  so 
much  character,  so  much  energy,  and  who  have 
done  so  much  for  humanity,  as  these  people 
who  have  grown  up  in  our  free  schools,  having 
read  the  Bible  every  day  of  their  school-life. 

"  For  good  or  for  evil,  read  by  young  and  old, 
the  Bible  has  hitherto  had  a  mighty  influence 
in  shaping  the  destiny  of  this  nation.  Nowhere 
on  earth  has  it  been  read  more,  and  nowhere 
under  its  teachings  have  risen  up  better  schools, 
freer  churches,  better  teachers,  stronger  men  in 
the  professions,  nobler  models  in  the  halls  of 
legislation  and  the  senate." 

In  view  of  these  facts,  the  absolute  and  indis- 
putable superiority  of  the  Bible  over  all  other 
books,  how  truly  astonishing  are  the  efforts  of 
Papists  and  others  to  expel  this  blessed  book 
from  our  public  schools  !  How  strange  the  at- 
tempt to  close  up  to  our  children  one  of  the  ave- 
nues to  a  knowledge  of  the  Word  of  life,  God's 
revelation  to  man  !  If  no  one,  of  all  these  ob- 
jectors to  its  use  in  our  schools,  can  point  out  a 
single  instance  in  which  any  person,  old  or 
young,  in  school  or  out  of  school,    was    ever 


138         Literary  Character  of  the  Bible. 

injured  by  it  in  any  way,  while  on  the  other 
hand  the  most  elevated  in  sentiment,  benevolent 
in  purpose,  pure  in  thought,  exemplary  in  life, 
and  strong  in  the  right,  in  all  ages,  whether  old 
or  young,  have  been  those  who  have  read  and 
loved  the  Bible  most,  how  strange  the  infatua- 
tion and  madness,  to  say  nothing  of  the  wicked- 
ness, that  seeks  to  expel  the  Bible  from  our 
schools,  as  though  it  would  corrupt  rather  than 
purify  ! 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Our  Public  Schools  are  not  made  Sec- 
tarian  by  the  use  of  the  Bible,  as 
charged  by  Romanists. 

One  of  the  charges  brought  by  Roman  Catho- 
lics against  our  public  schools,  and  urged  by 
them  as  a  reason  why  they  should  be  broken 
up,  is  that  they  are  made  sectarian  by  the  read- 
ing of  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  the  children. 
This  is  certainly  a  serious  charge,  and  demands 
an  investigation.  As  much  as  we  believe  in  the 
necessity  of  the  inculcation  of  great  moral 
truths  in  our  common  schools,  so  as  to  impress 
the  minds  of  the  young,  we  are  not  willing  that 
morality  shall  be  taught  in  them  according  to 
the  shiboleth  of  any  sect  or  denominational  creed. 
However  valuable  creeds  and  forms  may  be  as 
bonds  of  union  among  the  various  denomina- 
tions, they  can  never  be  admitted  into  our  com- 
mon schools,  supported  by  the  public  funds  of 
the  State.  This,  indeed,  would  be  just  grounds 
for  dissatisfaction  and  denunciation.  The  very 
nature  of  our  government  forbids  it. 

But  is  it  true,  as  alleged  by  Romanists,  that 
our  public  school  system  is  justly  liable  to  so 
serious  an  allegation  ?     We  most  unhesitatingly 


140     Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectarian. 

and  unqualifiedly  answer  no  !  Never  was  there 
a  charge  more  groundless.  It  is  the  sheerest 
nonsense  to  affirm  that  the  Bible,  read  in  our 
schools  without  note  or  comment,  makes  them 
sectarian.  As  well  affirm  that  to  inculcate  jus- 
tice and  virtue,  is  to  inculcate  sectarianism. 
The  Bible  is  not  a  sectarian  book  in  any  sense. 
It  was  given  for  the  benefit  of  all  without  regard 
to  sect,  race,  or  color. 

If  to  read  the  Bible  without  note  or  comment 
is  to  be  sectarian,  and  if  to  read  it  thus  in  our 
common  schools  is  to  sectarianize  them,  then 
for  the  State  to  enforce  the  observance  of  the 
Sabbath,  is  also  sectarianism  ;  to  open  our  halls 
of  legislation  with  the  solemnities  of  religious 
worship,  according  to  this  theory,  is  to  convert 
them  into  sectarian  assemblies ;  to  admit  the 
Bible  into  courts  of  justice  according  to  this 
plea  is  to  make  them  sectarian  courts.  "  In  the 
courts  over  which  we  preside,"  says  Judge 
O'Neall,  "  we  daily  acknowledge  Christianity  as 
the  most  solemn  part  of  our  administration.  A 
Christian  witness  having  no  religious  scruples 
against  placing  his  hand  upon  the  book,  is 
sworn  upon  the  holy  Evangelists,  the  books  of 
the  New  Testament,  which  testify  of  our  Sa- 
viour's birth,  life,  death,  and  resurrection.  This 
is  so  common  a  matter,  that  it  is  little  thought 
of  as  affording  any  evidence  of  the  part  which 
Christianity  has  in  the  common  law."     But  ac- 


Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectarian.     141 

cording  to  the  charge  brought  against  our  pub- 
lic schools,  these  courts  are  sectarian  courts, 
and  made  so  by  the  use  of  the  Bible.  The  Bible 
a  sectarian  book !  As  well  might  it  be  affirmed 
that  Christianity  itself  is  a  sectarian  institution 
— that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  together  with  the 
Apostles,  were  the  originators  and  inculcators 
of  sectarianism,  and  that  Jehovah  is  a  sectarian 
God.  The  Bible  is  the  common  property  of 
mankind  ;  the  great  and  primary  fountain  of 
wisdom,  righteousness,  and  truth  ;  the  supreme 
and  unerring  rule  for  the  faith  and  practice  of 
all  men.  How  can  it  therefore  be  regarded  in 
any  sense  as  sectarian  ?  or  how  can  its  beina* 
read  in  our  schools  without  note  or  comment 
give  them  a  sectarian  bias  ? 

But  it  is  sometimes  charged  by  Romanists 
that  our  Bible  is  made  sectarian  by  its  transla- 
tion. Now,  is  it  true,  as  claimed  by  them,  that 
King  James's  translation  of  the  Bible,  which  is 
used  in  our  schools,  is  sectarian,  or  that  it  is 
a  Protestant  Bible,  and  consequently  unre- 
liable ?  In  other  words,  is  our  English  Bible, 
which  we  have  been  taught  from  childhood  to 
love  and  cherish  as  the  word  of  God,  a  sectarian 
book  ?  Was  it  translated  by  men  whose  minds 
were  so  warped  by  prejudice  against  Romanism, 
and  in  favor  of  Protestantism,  as  to  unfit  them 
for  an  impartial  rendering  of  the  sense  of  the 
original  ?     Such  are  the  charges  of  Romanists. 


142     Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectarian. 

But  what  are  the  facts  in  the  case  ?  Why,  so 
far  is  this  from  being  true,  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
history,  that  to  a  great  extent  it  is  a  translation 
of  Roman  Catholics  themselves.  Wickliff,  Tyn- 
dale,  Coverdale,  and  Matthew,  whose  transla- 
tions furnish  the  type  and  pattern  of  our 
English  Bible,  were  all  Roman  Catholics. 
Bishop  Leddes,  also  a  Romanist,  says  of  our 
English  Bible  :  "It  is  of  all  versions  the  most 
excellent  for  accuracy,  fidelity,  and  the  strictest 
letter  of  the  text"  Says  the  learned  Selden  : 
"  It  is  the  best  version  in  the  world."  "  If  ac- 
curacy, fidelity  and  strict  attention  to  the  text," 
says  Dr.  Geddes,  "  be  supposed  to  constitute  the 
qualities  of  an  excellent  version,  this,  of  all  ver- 
sions, must  in  general  be  accounted  the  most 
excellent.  Every  sentence,  every  word,  every 
syllable,  every  letter  and  every  point,  seem  to 
have  been  weighed  with  the  most  exactitude, 
and  expressed  either  in  the  text  or  in  the  mar- 
gin with  the  greatest  precision." 

Professor  Taylor  Lewis  has  well  said  : 

"  The  reason  of  so  little  actual  diversity  in  modern 
translations  comes  from  the  fact,  that  they  were  made  by 
scholars  in  the  face  of  scholars,  who  would  immediately 
detect  anything  like  forgery,  interpolation,  or  the  least 
departure  from  the  substantial,  and  readily  ascertainable 
text  and  grammatical  sense  of  the  original  writings. 
Ignorant  Romanists  may  make  such  a  charge  of  falsify- 
ing ;  it  may  be  connived  at  by  reckless  Jesuits ;  but  no 
truly  learned  Catholic  would  venture  the   assertion,  or 


Our  Public  Schools  arc  not  Sectarian.     143 

dare  to  accept  a  challenge  in  such  a  controversy.  Men 
like  Dupanloup  and  Montalembert  know  better  ;  the 
learned  Catholics  of  Germany  would  never  think  of 
facing  their  learned  Protestant  compeers  on  such  wholly 
untenable  ground.  Infidelity  here  may  bluster,  as  it  has 
always  done :  it  may  call  to  its  aid  the  ignorance,  or 
superficiality,  of  an  unbiblical  literary  world  ;  but  the 
fact  remains — the  wonderful  preservation,  the  wonderful 
unity  and  agreement  of  our  written  Scriptures  amid  all 
outward  diversities  of  form,  and  all  changes  of  language. 
What  would  we  think  if  we  heard  men  talk  of  a  Protest- 
ant Homer,  and  a  Catholic  Homer,  a  French  Homer,  a 
German  Homer,  an  English  Homer,  with  allusion  to 
translations  of  the  old  Greek  poem  into  these  respective 
languages?  And  yet  it  could  be  better  justified  than  any- 
thing of  the  kind  in  respect  to  the  Holy  Scriptures." 

Again,  speaking  of  such  men  as  Pascal  and 
Fenelon,  who  loved  the  word  of  God  for  the 
sake  of  the  truth,  he  further  says : 

"  But  men  like  these,  we  may  well  believe,  would  never 
think  of  stigmatizing  the  version  of  King  James,  or  that 
of  Luther,  as  a  false  heretical  book,  to  be  classed  among 
profane  and  infidel  productions,  and  to  be  read  only  on 
peril  of  damnation.  Although  Kome  has  long  been 
opposed  to  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  by  the  common 
people,  even  when  accessible  in  Catholic  translations,  yet 
it  is  only  in  modern  times  that  such  a  style  of  speaking 
has  been  employed  by  her  towards  versions  known  to 
have  come  from  the  highest  scholarship  of  the  Reforma- 
tion. It  has  been  because  since  that  period  there  has 
come  a  new  thing  into  Rome  itself,  a  new  plague,  ex- 
ceeding in  evil  that  of  the  former  papacy,  dark  as  was  its 
medieval  history.     When,  therefore,  we  say  Rome,  we 


144     Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectarian. 

mean  Rome  strictly— Papal  Rome,  Jesuit  Rome,  Rome 
'  that  sitteth  on  the  seven  hills  ' — and  not  that  great  and 
venerable  body  called  '  the  Catholic  Church '  as  it  exists 
in  Europe,  and  on  which  this  Papal  power  has  so  long 
been  sitting  like  a  dire,  stifling  incubus  she  could  not 

throw  off. 

*  *****  * 

"  The  Jesuit  opposition  to  the  Bible  in  our  schools,  is 
an  opposition  to  the  Bible  itself,  to  any  Bible,  to  any  ver- 
sion, under  whatever  form  it  may  come,  and  from  what- 
ever authority  it  may  emanate.  For  centuries  has  Rome 
been  seeking  to  get  wholly  off  from  the  platform  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  to  seat  herself  broadly  and  firmly 
upon  another — even  the  foundation  of  absolute  Papal  in- 
fallibility. There  can  be  no  compromise  with  her.  The 
Jesuit  is  dishonest  in  this  matter,  and  the  Protestant  who 
is  aiding  him  by  making  our  schools  as  irreligious  as  he 
describes  tbem,  is,  to  say  the  least,  unwise.  Courtesy 
may  prevent  our  calling  him  '  foolish,'  but  we  cannot 
help  regarding  his  course  as  being  most  mischievous,  as 
it  is  most  inexcusable." 

Dr.  Clark  says  : 

"  Those  who  have  compared  most  of  the  European 
translations  with  the  original,  have  not  scrupled  to  say 
that  the  English  translation  of  the  Bible,  made  under 
King  James  I.,  is  the  most  accurate  and  faithful  of  the 
whole." 

The  charge  that  the  Protestant  Bible  is  a 
sectarian  Bible,  and  consequently  unlit,  on  that 
account,  to  be  used  in  our  public  schools,  comes 
with  an  ill  grace  from  Roman  Catholics,  who 


Our  Public  Schools  arc  not  Sectarian.     145 

have  never  published,  or  permitted  their  people 
to  read  any  other  than  a  purely  sectarian  Ro- 
man Catholic  Bible.  Even  the  Douay  version 
has  the  decision  of  Councils  and  Papal  notes 
appended  to  various  passages  in  the  form  of 
comments  and  explanations,  that  renders  it  em- 
phatically a  sectarian  Bible.  For  the  purpose  of 
sanctioning  and  sustaining  the  peculiar  charac- 
teristics and  sectarian  dogmas  of  their  Church, 
in  the  face  of  opposing  texts,  many  of  these 
appended  notes  so  change,  prevert,  or  neutra- 
lize these  passages  which  they  profess  to  ex- 
plain, as  to  make  them  speak  a  language 
altogether  foreign  to  the  meaning  of  the  Divine 
mind.  Thus  in  the  note  on  Ex.  xx  :  4,  "Thou 
shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,"  etc. 
It  is  said  that  "  images,  pictures,  or  representa- 
tions even  in  the  house  of  God,  and  in  the  very- 
sanctuary,  so  far  from  being  forbidden,  are  ex- 
pressly authorized  by  the  word  of  God.,?*  Cer- 
tainly no  one  but  a  Romanist  would  ever 
imagine  the  least  possible  harmony  between  the 
sacred  text  and  the  explanation. 

Again :  on  Matthew  xxvi.,  26,  "  This  is  my 
body,"  etc.,  the  note  appended  says :  "  He  does 
not  say  this  is  the  Jlgure  of  my  body,  but  this 
is  my  body.  Neither  does  he  say  in  this  or 
with  this  is  my  body :  which  plainly  implies 
transubstantiation."  But  how  can  this  interpre- 

*  2  Council  of  Nice,  Act  6. 


146     Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectarian. 

tation  possibly  be  correct?  It  is  positively  ab- 
surd to  suppose  while  Christ  was  still  living 
that  he  held  his  own  body  (dead)  between  his 
own  thumb  and  fingers.  This  forced  interpre- 
tation to  bolster  up  a  purely  sectarian  dogma, 
if  carried  out  would  make  the  phrase  "  This 
cup  is  the  new  testament,",  etc.,  to  mean  that 
the  material  vessel,  (not  the  wine  in  it),  was  an 
actual  "new  testament"  which  everybody 
knows  to  be  false.  It  would  make  the  "  three 
branches"  in  the  Butler's  dream  that  Joseph 
interpreted  to  be  three  literal  days,  instead  of 
representing  three  days.  It  would  make  the 
seven  animals  that  Pharaoh  saw  in  his  dream, 
seven  literal  years,  instead  of  representing 
seven  years,  as  they  obviously  did.  So  by  this 
false  principle  of  interpretation  they  make  the 
bread  in  the  sacrament  to  he  the  bodv  of  Christ 
instead  of  representing  it. 

To  the  words  of  our  Lord,  "  Drink  ye  all  of 
this,"  is  added  by  way  of  explanation  the 
following  note  :  "  It  no  ways  follows  from  these 
words  that  all  the  faithful  are  commanded  to 
drink  of  the  chalice,"  etc.  And  so  the  Church 
of  Koine  disobeys  this  positive  command  of 
Christ  by  withholding  the  wine  in  the  sacra- 
ment from  the  laity,  and  falls  back  on  the  false 
interpretation  for  authority  for  so  doing. 

On  1st  Tim.  ii.,  5,  "For  there  is  one  God 
and  one  Mediator,"  etc.,  we  read :  "  The  only 


Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectarian.     147 

Mediator,  who  stands  in  need  of  no  other  to  re- 
commend his  petitions  to  the  Father,  This  is 
not  against  our  seeking  the  prayers  and  inter- 
cessions *  *  of  the  saints  and  angels"  etc. 
Here  the  express  and  unequivocal  declaration 
of  the  Apostle  is  completely  neutralized  by  the 
explanation.  This  would  not  be  so  bad  of 
itself,  were  it  not  that  these  Papal  notes  are  re- 
garded by  Papists  as  being  equal  in  authority 
with  the  word  of  God.  These  notes,  coupled 
with  this  fact,  make  the  Douay  version  most 
emphatically  a  sectarian  Bible,  while  King 
James's  version,  which  is  used  in  our  schools,  is 
entirely  free  from  any  such  just  charge. 

But  after  all  this  outcry  of  Eomanists  against 
the  use  of  our  Bible  in  the  schools,  because,  as 
they  allege,  it  is  a  Protestant  Bible,  is  the  merest 
hypocricy.  This  is  evident  from  the  fact  that 
they  are  unwilling  that  their  own  version — the 
Douay  Bible — about  the  only  real  sectarian 
Bible  as  we  have  seen,  should  be  in  the  schools. 
The  Freeman's  Journal,  that  speaks  under- 
standing^ upon  this  subject,  says  : 

"If  the  Catholic  translation  of  the  books  of  Holy 
Writ,  which  is  to  be  found  in  the  homes  of  all  our  better 
educated  Catholics,  were  to  be  dissected  by  the  ablest 
Catholic  theologians  in  the  land,  and  merely  lessons  to  be 
taken  from  it — such  as  Catholic  mothers  read  to  their 
children ;  and  with  all  the  notes  and  comments,  in  the 
popular  edition,    and    others  added,  with    the  highest 


148    .  Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectarian. 

Catholic  endorsement — and  if  these  admirable  Bible  les- 
sons, and  these  alone,  were  to  be  ruled  as  to  be  read  in 
all  the  public  schools,  this  would  not  diminish,  in  any 
substantial  degree,  the  objection  we  Catholics  have  to 
letting  Catholic  children  attend  the  public  schools." 

This,  and  other  declarations  from  authoritative 
sources,  show,  conclusively,  that  it  is  not  a  ques- 
tion of  version ;  but  a  question  of  Bible  or  no 
Bible.  The  book  itself  must  be  kept  away  from 
the  children.  Romanists  have  always  claimed 
that  the  Bible  was  "  not  a  book  to  be  in  the 
hands  of  the  people,"  much  less  to  be  in  the 
hands  of  minors.  The  question  of  version  is  the 
merest  pretext.  They  are  opposed  to  any  ver- 
sion and  every  version — to  the  Bible  in  any 
form.  The  complaint  that  our  schools  are  sec- 
tarian, and  made  so  by  reading  the  Bible  with- 
out interpretation  or  comment,  is  the  sheerest 
nonsense.  This  foolish  charge,  if  carried  out  to 
its  legitimate  results,  would  lie  equally  against 
many  of  our  school  text-books  which  quote  the 
Bible,  or  enforce  its  rules  of  life.  Our  gram- 
mars would  have  to  be  revised,  and  not  only 
Bible  quotations  in  parsing  lessons  taken  out, 
but  all  quotations  from  works  commending  Bible 
precepts.  All  histories,  giving  Bible  facts,  and 
dates,  would  have  to  be  suppressed  for  the  same 
reason.  The  result  of  all  this  is  easily  seen. 
Our  schools  would  be  ruined.  And  this  is  un- 
questionably  the    purpose    of    the    Romanist. 


Our  Public  Schools  are  not  Sectaria?i.     149 

They  have  no  sympathy  for  them,  nor  interest 
in  them.  The  common  school  svstem  is  the 
legitimate  offspring  of  Protestantism.  We 
have  them  because  we  are  not  under  the  do- 
minion and  control  of  Popery.  Romanism  is 
the  avowed  enemy  of  popular  and  general  edu- 
cation. Her  whole  past  history  is  a  confirmation 
of  her  hostility  to  unsectarian  institutions  of 
learning.  The  period  of  the  meridian  of  her 
power  and  glory  was  the  period  of  the  midnight 
of  the  world's  history,  known  as  the  dark  ages. 
It  will  not,  therefore,  do  for  us  to  suffer  Roman- 
ists to  destroy  our  educational  institutions  under 
any  pretext  whatever,  or  to  dictate  to  us  what 
are  our  duties  in  respect  to  this  question.  We 
as  Protestants,  and  as  Americans,  are  entrusted 
with  responsibilities  that  must  be  cheerfully 
borne.  We  are  threatened  with  dangers  that 
must  be  boldly  and  promptly  met,  without  fear 
or  favor. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Our  Public  School  System  is  not  subversive  of 
the  Hights  of  Romanists, 

It  is  claimed  by  Romanists,  that  in  conse- 
quence of  the  use  of  the  Bible  in  our  public 
schools,  and  the  exclusion  of  dogmatic  theology 
as  taught  by  their  Church,  the  schools  are  ren- 
dered offensive  to  all  true  Catholics,  and  that 
as  they  are  taxed  in  common  with  others  to 
support  these  schools,  they  are  unjustly  op- 
pressed. 

In  view  of  these  imaginary  grievances,  they 
have  denounced  our  public  school  system  in 
unmeasured  terms  of  reprobation,  and  evince  a 
resolute  determination  to  secure  their  destruc- 
tion. They  have  even  gone  so  far  in  their  hostili- 
ty to  these  institutions  of  education  as  to  council 
in  many  instances  rebellion  against  the  enforce- 
ment of  the  law  that  levies  taxes  upon  them 
for  their  share  of  their  support.  "  A  Catholic 
Priest,"  in  the  Boston  Advertiser,  says:  "They 
(the  Catholics)  will  not  be  taxed  either  for  edu- 
cating the  children  of  Protestants,  or  for  having 
their  own  children  educated  in  schools  under 
Protestant  control."  The  Roman  Catholic 
press  to  a  great  extent,  throughout  the  country, 


Our  School  System  not  Oppressive.       1 5 1 

is  equally  positive  and  defiant  in  its  utterances. 
"  A  swindle  on  the  people,  an  outrage  on  jus- 
tice" and  such  like  epithets  have  been  deemed 
by  them  as  proper  characteristics  of  our  school 
system. 

It  is  true  that  our  public  school  system  was 
not  organized  solely  in  the  interest  of  Popery, 
and  that  it  does  not  admit  the  inculcation  of 
their  sectarian  theology.  But  it  is  equally  true 
that  it  does  not  admit  the  inculcation  of  Calvin- 
ism, or  Armenianism,  or  the  peculiar  tenets  of 
any  sect  whatever.  This  fact  constitutes  one 
of  its  best  features.  On  no  other  plan  could  it 
succeed  at  all.  This  cuts  off  all  reasonable 
complaint,  upon  this  score,  from  every  quarter. 
That  the  rights  of  the  Roman  Catholics  are  not 
invaded  by  being  taxed  to  support  these  schools 
or  by  the  use  of  the  Bible  in  them,  is  made 
evident  by  the  following  considerations  : 

First,  Romanists  stand  precisely  in  the  same 
relation  to  this  question  that  all  others  sustain, 
so  far  as  treatment  is  concerned.  They  are 
protected  in  their  rights  just  as  any  other  sect 
is  protected.  They  are  taxed  to  support  public 
schools  just  as  others  are  taxed.  There  is  cer- 
tainly no  wrong  done  them  in  this.  The  plea 
that  they  are  oppressed  and  wronged  by  being 
taxed  to  support  schools  in  which  they  have  no 
interest,  does  not  change  the  case  in  the  least. 
Many  others  are  taxed  for  this  purpose,  while 


I  $2       Our  School  System  ?iot  Oppressive. 

they  have  no  personal  interest  in  the  matter. 
Perhaps  there  is  not  a  single  institution  in  the 
land  that  is  supported  by  taxation,  but  what 
some  would  claim  as  oppressive,  just  to  the  ex- 
tent that  they  were  taxed  for  its  support.  Yet 
so  long  as  they  are  treated  in  the  matter  just  as 
others  are  treated,  taxed  just  as  others  are 
taxed,  they  have  no  reason  to  complain. 

Why  should  Romanists  imagine  that  they 
were  wronged  as  such,  by  being  compelled  to 
contribute  their  part  to  support  the  public 
school  system  in  which  they  do  not  believe,  any 
more  than  Quakers  should  think  that  they  were 
wronged  in  being  compelled  to  contribute  their 
part  toward  supporting  military  establishments 
in  which  they  do  not  believe  ?  The  latter  do 
not  demand  that  the  government  shall  give  up 
military  establishments  to  please  them.  Neither 
should  the  former  require  that  the  State  should 
give  up  free  schools  for  their  sake.  The  State 
deems  both  of  these  institutions  as  important 
to  its  welfare,  and  consequently  has  the  un- 
doubted right  to  tax  both  of  these  classes,  as 
well  as  others,  for  their  support. 

Again  :  it  is  a  principle  that  lies  at  the  very 
foundation  of  all  democratic  governments,  that 
minorities  must  yield  to  majorities.  In  no 
country  has  this  principle  been  more  fully  re- 
cognized and  acted  upon  than  in  this.  Every 
State  election  as  well  as  more  general  elections, 


Our  School  System  not  Oppressive.       1 5  3 

imposes  upon  thousands  the  necessity  of  sub- 
mitting to  measures  that  they  not  only  dislike, 
but  which  in  some  instances  they  utterly  abhor, 
without  a  thought  of  ever  resisting,  or  feeling 
that  they  are  in  the  least  wronged.  Those  who 
are  not  willing  to  submit  to  majorities  had  bet- 
ter leave  this  country. 

It  should  be  also  remembered,  that  in  the 
organization  of  society,  individuals  must  neces- 
sarily give  up  certain  individual  rights  for  the 
good  of  the  whole.  All  personal  rights  that 
would  conflict  with  the  rights  of  the  community, 
must  be  surrendered  for  the  public  weal.  No 
principle  is  better  established  than  this.  Civil 
society  is  a  necessity  to  civilization,  and  what- 
ever is  necessary  to  its  permanency  and  pros- 
perity, it  has  the  right  to  enact,  demand,  im- 
pose, and  enforce  upon  all  its  members,  be  their 
religious  convictions  and  theories  what  they 
may.  The  compensation  for  this  is  furnished 
by  society,  in  the  better  protection  and  greater 
security  given  to  the  individual. 

Hence,  in  many  instances,  the  law  of  society 
seems  to  conflict  with  individual  rights,  as  when 
a  Jew  is  compelled  to  observe  the  first  day  of 
the  week  as  the  Sabbath,  while  his  religion  and 
his  conscience  compel  him  to  keep  the  seventh 
also,  by  which  his  business  suffers  the  loss  of 
fifty-two  days  more  in  the  year  than  the  busi- 
ness of  most  of  his  neighbors.      In   the  same 


154       Our  School  System  not  Oppressive. 

way  Atheists  and  all  who  disbelieve  in  the 
Scriptural  doctrine  of  future  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments, are  restricted  in  their  civil  rights,  by 
being  prohibited  from  exercising  privileges  that 
are  accorded  to  others.  So  by  the  same  law 
Quakers  are  shut  out  from  all  judicial  offices, 
as  their  consciences  will  not  allow  them  to  ad- 
minister oaths  as  required  by  law.  The  rule  is, 
that  no  individual,  or  class  of  individuals,  shall 
have  the  liberty  to  exercise  even  what  he  or 
they  may  please  to  call  a  right  of  conscience, 
when  such  exercise  will  tend  to  endanger  the 
prosperity  or  welfare  of  the  State.  This  rule 
gives  to  society  the  undoubted  right  to  tax  even 
Roman  Catholics  in  connection  with  all  others, 
for  the  maintenance  of  its  public  schools ;  and 
if  the  State  has  this  right  (which  cannot  be 
questioned),  then  the  rights  of  Homanists  are 
not  invaded,  nor  are  they  wronged  by  the  mea- 
sure. 

Dr.  "Wayland  has  justly  said  :  "  Society  hav- 
ing adopted  a  particular  form  of  government, 
they  bind  themselves  to  whatever  is  necessary 
to  the  existence  of  that  government.  Tims,  if 
men  choose  a  republican  form  of  government, 
in  which  the  people  are  acknowledged  to  be  the 
fountain  of  all  power,  they  come  under  the 
obligation  to  educate  their  children  intellectu- 
ally and  morally  ;  for,  without  intellectual  and 
moral  education,  such  a  form  of  government 


Our  School  System  not  Oppressive.       1 5  5 

cannot  long  exist.  And,  as  the  intellectual  edu- 
cation of  the  young  can  be  made  properly  a 
subject  of  social  enactment,  this  duty  may  be 
enforced  by  society."* 

Here  it  is  affirmed  not  only  that  if  the  State 
deems  public  schools  necessary  to  the  promo- 
tion of  intelligence  in  the  nation,  and  the  use  of 
the  Bible  in  those  schools,  for  the  development 
of  a  wholesome  moral  sentiment  among  the 
people  in  view  of  its  own  permanency,  it  has  an 
undoubted  right  to  establish  them  by  a  system 
of  taxation,  but  that  it  is  made  the  solemn  duty 
of  the  State  to  do  this  very  thing ;  and  that 
such  taxation  must  be  held  to  be  in  harmony 
with  the  rights  of  individuals  and  sects,  who 
may  differ  in  their  views  with  the  law  of  the 
land. 

But  our  Boman  Catholic  neighbors  tell  us 
that  their  "  consciences  are  offended  by  this 
whole  public  school  business,  and  that  they  can- 
not, and  will  not  consent  to  be  taxed  for  its 
support." 

This  plea  of  violated  consciences  on  the  part 
of  papists  is  the  merest  pretense ;  a  plea  with- 
out a  reason ;  especially  when  based,  as  it  is, 
upon  the  reading  of  the  Bible  in  the  schools. 
Their  consciences  offended  by  their  children  be- 
ing made  acquainted  with  God's  word;  his 
glorious  character  ;  their  relation  to  Him  ;  their 

*  Wayland's  Moral  Science,  p.  390. 


156       Our  School  System  not  Oppressive. 

duty  and  destiny !  What  an  absurdity  !  Such 
a  conscience  is  very  much  like  those  consciences 
that  burned  thousands  at  the  stake  for  daring 
to  read  the  Bible  or  thinking  for  themselves. 
Conscience  is  a  very  strange  thing  with  some 
people ;  and  if  nothing  is  to  be  done  that  may 
chance  to  violate  some  one's  conscience,  then 
all  progress  is  at  an  end. 

But  after  all,  where  is  the  wrong  that  is  done 
them?  If  they  choose  to  take  their  children 
from  the  public  schools  and  establish  sectarian 
schools  of  their  own,  where  they  can  teach  them 
in  their  own  way,  they  have  a  perfect  right  to 
do  so. 

There  is  no  law  to  compel  them  to  send  their 
children  to  the  public  schools.  They  can  do  in 
this  matter  just  as  they  please.  How,  then,  is 
their  consciences  violated  ?  What  right  is  in- 
vaded ?  As  well  might  they  claim  that  their 
rights  were  subverted  and  their  consciences 
violated,  by  being  taxed  to  support  the  military 
establishment  at  West  Point,  where  but  few  of 
them  will  ever  send  their  children  at  all.  Even 
were  it  true  that  their  consciences  are  offended, 
this  would  not  give  them  the  right  to  break  up 
our  public  school  system,  either  by  diverting  a 
part  of  the  public  funds  raised  by  taxation  for 
their  support,  to  sectarian  purposes,  or  in  any 
other  way.  Our  common  schools  have  been 
established  by  the  State  for  its  own  welfare. 


Our  School  System  not  Oppressive.      157 

They  are  the  sacred  juvenile  churches  of  liberty, 
and  it  is  utterly  impossible  that  the  principles 
of  right  should  demand  of  us  to  sacrifice  them 
to  satisfy  the  consciences  of  any.  Nay,  we 
should  rather  firmly  resist  opposition  to  our 
schools  from  any  quarter,  although  it  be  made 
in  behalf  of  conscience.  This  principle  has 
been  recognized  and  made  the  basis  of  judicial 
decisions  by  the  highest  courts  in  our  land. 
Says  the  Supreme  Court  of  Maine : 

"  '  Salus 2)opuli  8upremalex\  (the  public  safety  is  the 
supreme  law),  is  a  maxim  of  universal  application,  and 
when  the  liberty  of  conscience  would  interfere  with  the 
paramount  rights  of  the  public  it  ought  to  he  restrained. 
Even  Mr.  Jefferson,  than  whom  a  more  resolute  champion 
of  liberty  never  lived,  claimed  no  indulgence  for  any- 
thing that  is  detrimental  to  society,  though  it  springs 
from  a  religious  belief,  or  no  belief  at  all.  His  position 
is  that  civil  government  is  instituted  only  for  temporal 
objects,  and  that  spiritual  matters  are  legitimate  subjects 
of  civil  cognizance  no  farther  than  they  may  stand  in  the 
way  of  these  objects.  As  far  as  the  interests  of  society 
are  involved,  its  right  to  interfere  on  the  principle  of  self- 
preservation  is  not  disputed." 

The  attempt  of  Eomanists  to  justify  their 
hostility  to  our  public  school  system  on  the 
score  of  conscience,  should  deceive  no  one. 
Any  thing  and  every  thing  that  will  serve  as  a 
pretext  for  waging  against  our  school  system  an 
unceasing  warfare,  is  seized  upon  by  them,  and 
used  to  the  greatest  possible  extent. 


158       Our  School  System  7iot  Oppressive. 

If,  however,  Romanists  still  insist  that  inas- 
much as  their  consciences  are  injured  in  this 
matter,  they  must  be  heard,  and  their  convic- 
tions must  be  respected  ;  we  would  most  re- 
spectfully suggest,  that  Protestants  have  con- 
sciences too.  True,  their  consciences  do  not 
rest  upon  the  bulls  of  popes,  the  decisions  of 
councils,  or  the  traditions  of  monks,  but  simply 
upon  the  word  of  God.  Yet  we  think  their 
convictions  are  as  strong  and  as  much  entitled 
to  respect  as  the  consciences  of  Romanists.  And 
surely  no  one  doubts  that  the  consciences  of 
Protestants  would  be  as  sorely  tried  by  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  Bible  from  our  common  schools, 
as  are  the  consciences  of  Papists  by  its  reten- 
tion. 

And  now  let  me  ask  is  it  right,  is  it  reasona- 
ble that  the  consciences  of  20,000,000  of  Pro- 
testants, enlightened  by  divine  truth,  shall 
surrender  to  7,000,000  of  Romanists  ?  Besides 
this  clamor  for  the  expulsion  of  the  Bible  comes 
not  from  the  mass  of  Roman  Catholics,  but 
principally  from  the  priests  and  bishops  who 
constitute  comparatively  a  very  small  number 
indeed. 

But  this  plea  of  conscience,  as  we  have  seen, 
can  never  be  admitted,  from  the  fact  that  it 
would  be  absolutely  impossible  for  the  State  to 
accommodate  the  consciences  of  all.  If  the 
thing  were  attempted,  it  would  necessarily  re- 


Our  School  System  not  Oppressive.       1 59 

suit  in,  not  only  the  destruction  of  our  public 
school  system,  but  in  the  destruction  of  all  our 
free  institutions ;  for  if  we  yield  to  the  demand 
of  Papists  on  the  score  of  conscience,  we  must, 
to  be  consistent,  yield  also  to  the  demand  of 
Jews,  and  Infidels,  and  Athiests,  and  Pagans, 
for  they  tell  us  that  they  have  consciences  too. 
When  the  Romish  hierarchy  has  secured  the 
expulsion  of  the  Bible  from  our  schools,  on  the 
plea  that  the  State  has  nothing  to  do  with  re- 
ligion, the  Chinese  population  may  next  pro- 
test against  any  reference  being  made  in  those 
schools  by  books  or  otherwise  to  the  Christian 
religion,  in  any  form,  and  according  to  this 
doctrine,  we  must  submit  to  this  demand  also. 
Such  a  system  of  operation  would  necessarily 
end  in  ruin. 


CHAPTEE  XIV. 

Shall  we  consent  to  Banish  the  Bible  from  the 
Public  Schools  to  please  Romanists,  or  any 
other  sect? 

Tins  question,  which  never  should  have  ari- 
sen, at  least  in  this  country,  but  which  has  nev- 
ertheless  been  thrust  upon  us  by  the  demands  of 
Papists  to  expel  the  Bible  from  our  common 
schools,  must  be  fairly  and  squarely  met.  Its 
vital  importance  to  the  whole  country  demands 
an  early  and  honest  decision.  What  that  deci- 
sion should  be  it  is  not  difficult  to  divine.  What 
it  will  be  is  not  so  certain.  To  those  who  may 
be  wavering  in  their  minds  upon  this  question, 
and  to  such  as  may  be  indifferent  to  the  subject 
altogether,  we  would  most  respectfully  submit 
the  following  considerations. 

In  the  first  place  this  nation  is  emphatically 
a  Protestant  nation.  We  believe  in  the  Bible, 
and  justly  esteem  it  as  a  revelation  from  Grod. 
It  has  not  only  given  us  the  elements  out  of 
which  has  been  laid  the  foundation  of  our  free 
institutions,  but  it  has  given  us  our  religion  and 
the  liberty  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  our  own  consciences.  As  a  people,  we 
are  under  the  most  solemn  obligations  to  circu- 


Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ?  1 6 1 

late  it  among  all  mankind,  to  piit  it  in  the 
hands  of  all  classes.  And  this  obligation  to 
make  its  contents  known  to  every  human  be- 
ins:  includes  children  as  well  as  adults.  It 
would  be  a  singular  interpretation  of  duty  that 
would  lead  us  to  send  the  Bible  to  heathen  lands 
and  yet  withhold  it  from  our  own  children. 

To  Protestantism  the  Bible  is  the  higher  law, 
both  in  Church  and  State,  in  all  the  relations 
and  duties  of  life.  It  is  difficult  to  see  how  we 
can  banish  it  from  our  public  schools  without 
beino;  recreant  to  the  sacred  trust  that  has  been 
committed  to  us  by  our  fathers.  Yet  in  the 
face  of  all  these  facts,  we  are  seriously  asked 
by  Eomanists,  nay  more,  they  demand  that  we 
shall  banish  the  Bible  from  our  schools  because, 
as  they  affirm,  it  is  an  improper  book  for  the 
young.  That  they  should  seek  to  withhold  the 
Word  of  life  from  the  children  is  not  strange  of 
itself,  for  they  withhold  it  from  the  people ;  but 
that  they  should  come  here  by  our  courtesy, 
and  when,  through  the  privileges  we  have  ex- 
tended to  them,  they  have  become  a  power 
among  us,  then  to  seek  to  change,  overturn  and 
break  down  our  institutions,  simply  because 
there  is  no  affinity  between  our  free  institutions 
and  their  Church,  is  truly  astonishing.  Was 
there  ever  an  instance  of  greater  arrogance  and 
presumption  ?  Look  at  the  following  facts.  We 
have  in  the  United  States  some  65,000  common 


1 62  Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ? 

schools,  with  about  7,000,000  of  pupils,  sup- 
ported at  an  annual  expense  of  about  $8,000,000 
— nine-tenths  of  which  or  more  is  paid  by  Pro- 
testants. Besides,  we  have  a  population  of 
some  38,000,000.  The  highest  number  that 
Eoman  Catholics  can  claim  with  any  show  of 
reason,  is  about  7,000,000.  Now,  allowing 
that  there  are  3,000,000  of  Infidels  and  Atheists 
who  are  also  opposed  to  the  Bible,  and  who  with 
Komanists  insist  on  its  expulsion  from  our 
schools,  we  have  2S,000,000  of  Protestants  who 
are  required  to  surrender  an  important  principle 
to  the  unreasonable  demand  of  7,000,000  of 
Bomanists ! 

Now  is  this  right,  is  it  reasonable,  or  just  ? 
Where  is  the  law,  human  or  divine,  that  would 
require  Protestants  to  give  up  a  great  principle 
in  order  to  make  way  for  the  advancement  of  a 
sect  that  is  governed  by  a  foreign  ruler,  who  is 
a  perfect  despot  in  practice  as  well  as  in  theory, 
and  who  is  an  intense  hater  of  republicanism  in 
all  its  forms  ? 

A  Eoman  Catholic  in  lamenting  the  general 
use  of  the  Bible  as  a  strong  barrier  in  the  way 
of  the  success  of  Popery,  has  unwittingly  pre- 
sented some  strong  reasons  why  we  as  Protest- 
ants should  continue  it  in  our  schools.  He  says: 
"Who  will  not  say  that  the  uncommon  beauty 
and  marvellous  English  of  the  Protestant  Bible 
is  one  of  the  great  strongholds  of  heresy  in  this 


Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ?  1 63 

country  %  It  lives  on  the  ear  like  music  that 
can  never  be  forgotten,  like  the  sound  of  church 
bells,  which  the  convert  hardly  knows  how  to 
foresro.  Its  felicities  often  seem  to  be  almost 
things  rather  than  words.  It  is  part  of  the  na- 
tional mind,  and  the  anchor  of  national  serious- 
ness. The  memory  of  the  dead  passes  with  it. 
The  potent  traditions  of  childhood  are  stereo- 
typed in  its  verses.  The  power  of  all  the  griefs 
and  trials  of  a  man  are  hidden  beneath  its 
words.  It  is  the  representative  of  his  best  mo- 
ments, and  all  that  there  has  been  about  him  of 
soft  and  gentle,  and  pure,  and  penitent,  and 
good,  speaks  to  him  forever  out  of  his  English 
Bible.  It  is  his  sacred  thing,  which  doubt  has 
never  dimmed,  and  controversy  never  soiled. 
In  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land  there  is 
not  a  Protestant  with  one  spark  of  religious- 
ness about  him,  whose  spiritual  biography  is 
not  in  his  Saxon  Bible." 

Now  if  it  be  a  fact,  as  is  here  stated  even  by 
a  Romanist,  and  as  it  seems  to  me  must  be  ad- 
mitted by  all,  namely,  that  the  Bible  is  "  the 
anchor  of  national  seriousness,"  that  it  is  the 
representative  of  man's  best  moments,  and  all 
there  has  been  about  him  of  soft  and  gentle, 
and  pure,  and  penitent,  and  good,  speaks  to 
him  forever  out  of  his  English  Bible,  why  not 
have  it  in  our  schools  for  the  benefit  of  our  chil- 
dren ?  Surely  a  book  with  such  a  character  and 


164  Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ? 

such  a  record,  and  sucli  heavenly  influences, 
must  prove  a  great  blessing  to  them  as  well  as 
to  adults. 

There  is  another  thought  in  this  connection, 
namely,  if  we  banish  the  Bible  from  our  pub- 
lic institutions  of  learning,  then,  to  be  consist- 
ent, we  must  banish  it  from  all  our  State  insti- 
tutions. For  if  the  Bible  must  be  expelled  from 
our  public  schools  on  the  ground  that  they  are 
supported  by  the  State,  and  that  the  State  has 
nothing  to  do  with  religion,  or  the  moral  educa- 
tion of  the  children,  then  on  the  same  principle 
it  must  be  excluded  from  every  institution  sup- 
ported by  the  State.  This  is  the  inevitable  logic 
of  the  premise  claimed. 

Now  I  ask,  are  we  prepared  to  adopt  a  policy 
that  will  legitimately  lead  to  this  ?  Are  we  as 
Protestants  ready  to  expel  the  Bible  from  the 
asylums  of  the  blind,  the  deaf  and  dumb,  from 
alms-houses,  from  the  State  schools  established 
for  the  children  of  paupers  and  for  juvenile  of- 
fenders ?  In  the  schools  connected  with  alms- 
houses, and  in  reformatory  schools,  are  thous- 
ands of  children,  who,  but  for  the  reading  of 
the  Bible  in  these  schools  would,  in  all  proba- 
bility, never  hear  its  sacred  truths  at  all.  Here 
is  found,  and  perhaps  here  only,  the  opportuni- 
ty of  these  poor  outcasts,  neglected  as  they  are 
by  vicious  and  criminal  parents,  who  care  not 
for  the  welfare  of  their  souls,  to  learn  the  way 


Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ?  165 

of  salvation.  Shall  this  only  avenue  to  religious 
knowledge  now  open  to  them,  be  cruelly  closed 
against  them  to  satisfy  the  unreasonable  de- 
mands of  Papists  or  any  other  class?  Shall  it 
be  also  excluded  from  our  prisons  ?  For  these 
are  also  supported  by  the  State  ;  and  the  same 
reason  that  would  exclude  it  from  our  juvenile 
institutions,  would  exclude  it  from  our  jails, 
prisons,  and  penitentiaries.  This  would  be  a 
severe  blow  to  the  benevolent  operations  and 
efforts  of  American  philanthropists  who  have 
been  toiling  for  the  last  fifty  years  to  improve 
our  prison  discipline,  so  as  to  reform  our  crimi- 
nals, and  prevent  their  return  to  criminal  prac- 
tices. But  how  can  this  be  done  without  the 
use  of  the  Bible  ? 

General  Pilsbury,  Superintendent  of  the  Al- 
bany Penitentiary,  says  in  his  report :  "  We 
have  a  copy  (of  the  Bible)  in  every  cell,  and  the 
prisoners  read  it  through  several  times.  They 
often  express  to  me  their  deep  interest  in  its  nar- 
ratives and  truths,  and  some  have  said  they 
found  something  new  in  the  .Bible  every  time 
they  read  it.  Several  have  committed  whole 
chapters  to  memory,  and  the  men  who  do  the 
most  work  in  the  shops  of  the  prisons  are  those 
who  learn  most  of  the  Bible."  Now  shall  we 
voluntarily  enter  upon  a  pathway  that  inevit- 
ably leads  to  the  banishment  of  the  Word  of 
life  from  our  prisons,  and  thereby  make  them 


1 66  Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ? 

resemble  the  prisons  of  Spain  and  Italy,  in 
the  cells  of  which  the  Bible  is  never  found  ? 
Shall  we,  in  a  word,  make  them  resemble  the 
prisons  of  heathen  lands,  by  withholding  from 
our  criminals  the  book  that  can  above  all  others 
reach  their  hearts,  enlighten  their  minds,  and 
cheer  their  souls  by  directing  them  to  the 
"  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world"  ?  Or  who  with  one  spark  of  humanity 
in  his  soul,  would  take  from  the  blind  asylums 
the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  thereby  wickedly  add 
to  the  terrible  darkness  that  surrounds  the 
blind,  the  deeper  moral  darkness  that  must  fol- 
low their  ignorance  of  God's  revelation  to  man? 
Shall  we  do  all  this  in  order  to  put  a  stop  to  this 
controversy,  and  satisfy  our  Roman  Catholic 
neighbors  ?  Some  say  yes !  we  had  better  do 
all  this  to  satisfy  them  and  thus  save  our  schools. 
But  can  we  not  save  our  schools  and  the  Bible 
too  ?  Will  we  be  stronger  by  surrendering  a 
strong  position  to  the  enemy,  and  that  the  very 
key  to  our  encampment — the  citadel  itself? 
Can  we  make  a  more  vigorous  stand  for  our 
public  school  system,  when  tens  of  thousands 
of  its  friends  are  alienated  and  disheartened 
by  the  expulsion  of  the  Bible  therefrom  ? 

Besides,  where  is  the  evidence  that  these 
concessions  will  satisfy  the  Catholics,  or  end  the 
controversy,  or  save  our  schools?  The y  demand 
that  our  public  schools  shall  be  purely  irreligi- 


Shall  tve  Banish  the  Bible  ?  167 

011s,  or  in  other  words  secular,  so  that  the  higher 
ideas  of  morality  shall  be  entirely  excluded. 
Now  is  it  not  manifest  that  other  books  would 
soon  be  required  to  be  placed  under  ban  for  in- 
culcating the  moral  truths  of  the  Bible  ?  No 
such  reading  book  could  be  allowed  according 
to  this  absurd  theory  of  Romanists,  that  every 
thing  religious  must  be  excluded. 

The  Catholic  World,  a  leading  paper  of  that 
denomination,  in  an  issue  of  July  last,  in  an 
article  entitled  "  The  Catholics  of  the  Nine- 
teenth Century,"  says : 

"  The  supremacy  asserted  for  the  church  in  matters  of 
education  implies  the  additional  and  coguate  function  of 
the  censorship  of  ideas,  and  the  right  to  examine  and  ap- 
prove or  disapprove  all  books,  publications,  writings  and 
utterances  intended  for  public  instruction,  enlightenment 
or  entertainment." 

So  it  is  not  the  Bible  only  over  which  they 
propose  to  exercise  supervision,  but  "cdlboolcsP 
If  we  give  up  the  Bible  because  it  is  offensive 
to  them,  how  can  we  retain  any  book  that  they 
may  see  proper  to  condemn  ?  The  reasons  that 
would  be  sufficient  in  the  one  case  would  be 
equally  so  in  the  other.  If  they  may  dictate  to 
us  in  reference  to  our  Bible,  why  not  in  refer- 
ence to  any  other  book  ? 

Now  who  does  not  see  that  to  allow  such  an 
interference,  such  a  censorship  over  our  public 


1 68  Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ? 

schools,  would  not  only  belittle  ourselves,  but 
prove  absolutely  ruinous  to  the  whole  system  ? 
Let  this  but  be  followed  out  to  its  logical  results, 
and  it  would  exclude  some  of  the  most  import- 
ant branches  of  literature  from  our  educational 
institutions.     The  sciences   of  life  and  motion, 
physiology  and  chemistry,  rise  above  the  secu- 
lar.     The  same  is  true  of  a  great  part  of  histo- 
ry,   geology,    psychology,    philosophy,    ethics, 
and  astronomy.     They  can  never  be  confined  to 
such  narrow  and   unnatural  limitations.     The 
whole  theory,  that  our  public  schools  should  be 
secular  only,  is  perfectly  absurd,  and  can  never 
be  tolerated  without  securing  their  destruction. 
But  perhaps  it  may  be  said  that  the  Catholics 
will  never  interfere   with   anv   of  our  school- 
books  except  the  Bible,  that  with  its  expulsion 
they  will  be  satisfied,   and  that  our  schools  will 
then  be  out  of  danger.     Now  granting  this  to 
be  the  case,  (which  is  perfectly  absurd,)  would 
it  not  be  better  that  our  public  school  system 
run  the  risk  of  being  ruined  (through  Catholic 
hostility,)   by  doing  right,  by  holding  on  to  the 
Bible,  than  to  secure  apparent  stability  by  doing 
wrong  r(     Would  it  not  be  better  for  our  schools 
to  suffer  Papal  hostility  rather  than   our  child- 
ren be  deprived  of  moral  instruction  ?     Can  we 
yield  to  this  demand  to   expel  the  Bible  from 
our  schools,  on  the  principles  of  honesty,  integ- 
rity and  virtue  ;  and  by  so  doing  give  up  the 


Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ?  169 

very  basis  of  our  national  life?  While  we  are 
sending  the  Bible  to  other  lands,  shall  we  con- 
sent to  close  the  doors  of  65,000  schools  against 
it  at  home  ?  Shall  it  be  said  that  28,000,000  of 
Protestants  surrendered,  without  a  struggle, 
Protestant  principles,  and  the  Bible  in  the  bar- 
gain, to  the  demand  of  some  7,000,000  of  Bible 
haters  and  Bible  burners  ?  That  our  reverence 
for  Popery  was  so  profound,  that  we  willingly 
sacrificed  our  public  schools,  the  Bible  and  our 
country  too,  to  help  the  Pope  to  establish  his 
supremacy  in  the  United  States,  that  he  might 
tread  our  institutions  in  the  dust,  and  give  us  in 
exchange  for  our  boasted  system  of  religious 
toleration,  the  inquisition  ?  That,  like  craven 
sycophants,  in  our  attempt  to  secure  the  friend- 
ship of  Rome,  we  sacrificed  the  friendship  of 
God  ?     Let  Protestants  answer! 

Let  it  be  also  remembered  that  it  is  not  a 
question  as  to  whether  the  Bible  shall  be  intro- 
duced into  our  schools,  but  whether  or  not  it 
shall  be  banished  therefrom.  A  very  different 
element,  not  only  in  kind  but  in  degree,  is  con- 
tained in  the  latter  as  compared  with  the  for- 
mer. The  question  of  admission  involves  a 
matter  of  mere  expediency,  that  of  expulsion  an 
act  of  hostility.  The  former  expresses  no  opin- 
ion on  its  character,  the  latter  puts  it  under 
ban  by  an  official  interdiction  as  pernicious  and 
hurtful.     Such  a  course  would  at  once  place  us 


170  Shall  we  Banish  the  Bible  ? 

alongside  of  Papists,  Infidels  and  Atheists,  by 
which  in  this  particular  we  would  act  like  them 
and  with  them.  Should  we  voluntarily  surren- 
der to  the  demands  of  Rome,  and  expel  the  Bi- 
ble from  all  our  public  institutions  of  learning, 
how  could  we  at  any  future  time  remonstrate 
with  Popery  for  withholding  the  Scriptures 
from  the  people  ?  "Would  she  not  quickly,  in 
such  an  event,  point  us  to  our  own  act  in  placing 
them  upon  the  list  of  proscribed  books,  at  least 
so  far  as  public  schools  were  concerned  ?  After 
such  a  consummation,  how  completely  would 
we  be  overwhelmed  with  confusion,  to  see  one 
of  our  own  strongholds  not  only  in  the  hands  of 
a  triumphant  foe,  but  its  guns  turned  upon  our 
retreating,  decimated  and  broken  columns  ? 


CHAPTER  XV. 
Why  Romanists  are  Opposed  to  the  Bible. 

Notwithstanding  the  Lord  Jesus  has  com- 
manded us,  in  the  most  explicit  manner,  to 
search  the  Scriptures,  the  Romish  hierarchs,  as 
we  have  seen,  have  declared  in  language 
equally  as  explicit,  "you  shall  not  search  the 
Scriptures,  nor  read  them  without  our  per- 
mission." And  all  the  power  and  influence 
Rome  possesses  are  employed  to  prevent  their 
free  circulation  among  the  people  ;  and  as  we 
have  also  seen,  this  prohibition  extends  to 
Romish  as  well  as  to  Protestant  translations. 

Now  the  question  naturally  arises,  Why  are 
the  Romish  hierarchs  opposed  to  the  Bible  ? 
Why  do  they  interdict  its  circulation,  as  though 
it  were  pernicious  to  good  morals,  and  unfit  for 
vulgar  eyes  ?  The  Apostle  Peter,  who  is  claimed 
by  Romanists  to  have  been  the  first  Pope, 
seems  to  have  entertained  very  different  views 
upon  this  subject.  In  speaking  of  the  "  cun- 
ningly devised  fables"  of  his  day,  as  unreliable 
and  sophistical,  he  refers  to  the  Scriptures  as 
"  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy ;  lohereunto" 
says  he,  "  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a 
light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place."   Here  Peter 


172        Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible. 

calls  the  Scriptures  a  light,  and  exhorts  all 
believers  to  make  themselves  acquainted  with 
them.  We  are  also  informed  by  the  historian 
that  in  keeping  with  this  exhortation,  "  in  the 
early  ages  of  the  Church  its  universal  perusal 
was  not  only  allowed  but  urged  by  bishops  and 
pastors." 

Why  then  is  it  that  for  hundreds  of  years 
past  the  Popes  and  bishops  of  Rome  have  pur- 
sued a  course  so  directly  opposite  to  this  ?  The 
answer  is  furnished  in  the  teachings  of  Christ. 
"  Every  one  that  doeth  evil  hateth  the  light, 
neither  cometh  to  the  light,  lest  his  deeds  should 
be  reproved.  But  he  that  doeth  truth  cometh 
to  the  light,  that  his  deeds  may  be  made  mani- 
fest that  they  are  wrought  of  God."  Here  is  a 
solution  of  the  whole  matter.  The  Church  of 
Rome  having  departed  from  the  truth  naturally 
arrays  herself  against  it.  "  Every  one  "  that 
doeth  evil  hateth  the  light,  and  Rome  is  not  an 
exception  to  this  rule.  This  divergency  of  the 
Romish  Church  from  the  teachings  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, which  Avas  small  in  the  beginning,  became 
very  manifest  in  the  sixth  century.  The  Popes, 
in  order  to  increase  their  authority  and  extend 
their  dominion,  gave  the  preference  to  human 
compositions  above  the  Scriptures.  As  the 
Bible  did  not  favor  the  ambitious  projects  of 
the  Pope,  it  gradually  fell  into  disrepute,  while 
the  opinions  of  doctors  and  decisions  of  Councils 


Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible.        173 

were  regarded  as  better  authority  than  the  word 
of  God.  In  this  way  it  soon  became  a  dead  let- 
ter. To  further  the  unscriptural  designs  of  the 
Papacy,  forged  papers  were  produced  from  time 
to  time  to  sanction  some  further  innovation 
upon  primitive  usages.  Among  these  docu- 
ments were  the  famous  decretal  epistles,  said  to 
have  been  written  by  former  pontiffs,  that  were 
now  brought  forward  with  great  triumph. 
Having  turned  their  backs  upon  the  Bible,  and 
substituted  human  authority  in  its  stead,  it 
was  not  so  strange  that  they  should  go  to  the 
heathens  to  borrow  their  Pagan  rites  and  sense- 
less mummeries.  This  (to  her  shame  be  it 
spoken)  she  did  to  an  extent  that  has  left  thou- 
sands at  a  loss  to  determine  whether  she  is  more 
Christian  or  Pasran. 

One  of  these  prominent  Pagan  rites  that  has 
been  unqualifiedly  condemned  by  the  word  of 
God,  viz. :  image  worship,  was  gradually  intro- 
duced, but  did  not  become  the  law  of  the 
Church  until  7S6,  when  by  the  second  council 
of  Nice,  "  the  worship  of  images,  and  of  the 
cross  was  established,  and  'penalties  were  de- 
nounced against  those  who  should  maintain 
that  worship  and  adoration  were  to  he  given 
only  to  God"'*  Thus  at  this  early  period  the 
odious  system  of  idolatry  was  incorporated  into 
the    Papal    system,    and    established    by    the 

*Moshiem's  Ec.  His.,  v.  ii.,  p.  41. 


174        Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible, 

highest  authority  of  that  Church.  Is  it,  there- 
fore, anv  wonder  that  Koine  should  hate  the 
book  that  reprovingly  says :  "  Thou  shalt  not 
make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  like- 
ness of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or 
that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the 
water  under  the  earth :  Thou  shalt  not  bow 
down  thyself  to  them"  etc.    Most  assuredly  not. 

This  command  forbids  even  the  worship  of 
the  true  God  by  or  through  images.  The  Jews 
so  understood  it,  and  thought  themselves  for- 
bidden by  this  commandment  to  make  any 
image  or  picture  whatever,  or  to  countenance 
them  in  any  way  in  connection  with  their  reli- 
gious worship.  Hence  the  images  which  the 
Roman  armies  had  in  their  ensigns  were  called, 
an  abomination  to  them,  especially  when  set  up 
in  the  holy  place. 

This  command  positively  forbids  making  any 
image  of  God,  or  the  "  likeness  of  a?iy  thing 
that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  on  the  earth 
beneath,"  etc.  And  consequently  they  were 
forbidden  to  have  any  image  before  them  for  so 
much  as  exciting,  directing,  or  assisting  their 
devotions,  and  for  this  plain  and  palpable  rea- 
son, that  if  they  bowed  down  before  images, 
whatever  might  be  the  pretext,  they  would  be 
doing  just  as  idolaters  did  around  them.  The 
Apostle  says  of  the  heathens  that  they  "  changed 
the   glory   of  the   incorruptible   God   into   an 


Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible.        175 

imago  like  to  corruptible  man,"  etc.,  and 
that  in  doing  so  they  "  changed  the  truth  of 
God  into  a  lie,"  by  teaching  by  the  help  of 
images  that  God  has  a  body  and  parts  as  man 
has,  and  that  he  is  material,  whereas  the  word 
tells  us  that  "  God  is  a  spirit,"  and  consequently 
cannot  be  represented  by  any  image  whatever. 
This  command  also  expressly  forbids  our  having 
the  image  or  likeness  of  any  thing  on  earth  or 
under  the  earth,  connected  with  our  devotions. 
It  is  sometimes  denied  by  Roman  Catholics 
that  they  worship  images,  and  that  in  this 
respect  they  are  like  the  heathens.  But  the 
Council  of  Trent,  the  highest  authority  in  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  says,  in  speaking  of 
the  duty  of  bisliops  :  "  Let  them  teach  that  the 
images  of  Christ,  of  the  Virgin  Mother  of  God, 
and  of  other  Saints,  are  to  be  had  and  retained, 
especially  in  the  churches,  and  due  honor  and 
veneration  rendered  to  them."  Even  the  Doway 
Bible,  in  a  note  on  Ex.  xx.,  4,  says  :  "  images, 
pictures  and  representations,  even  in  the  house 
of  God,  and  in  the  very  sanctuary,  so  far  from 
being  forbidden,  are  expressly  authorized  by 
the  word  of  God."  But  where  in  the  word  of 
God  ?  Where,  save  in  the  Creed  and  teachings 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  as  declared  by 
her  councils  ;  for  the  Bible,  as  we  have  seen, 
most  expressly  forbids  it.  This  fact  is  plainly 
felt  by  Romanists,  and  they  have  accordingly 


1 76        Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible. 

adopted  various  expedients  to  get  rid  of  the  dif- 
ficulty ;  oue  of  which  is  to  leave  out  this  com- 
mand altogether,  joining  the  reason  of  it  to  the 
,first ;  and  so  calling  the  third  the  second,  and 
so  on  to  the  last,  which  they  divide  into 
two,  to  make  up  the  number  ten.  This  plan 
has  been  adopted,  I  am  told,  in  all  their 
catechisms  and  books  of  devotion,  which  are 
designed  for  the  common  people,  lest  they 
should  become  too  familiar  with  the  glaring: 
discrepancy  that  exists  between  the  word  of 
God  and  the  teachings  and  practices  of  their 
church.  Everybody  knows  that  the  universal 
practice  of  Papists  is  to  bow  before  and  adore 
the  images  and  pictures  that  adorn  the  walls  of 
their  churches,  in  all  lands,  according  to  the  in- 
struction of  the  Council  of  Trent.  True,  Roman- 
ists tell  us  that  they  do  not  wrorship  the  images 
themselves,  but  rather  the  person  or  persons 
that  the  images  represent.  The  Council  of 
Trent  also  says :  "The  honor  with  which  they 
(the  images)  are  regarded  is  referred  to  those 
who  are  represented  by  them ;  so  that  we  adore 
Christ  and  venerate  the  saints,  whose  likenesses 
these  images  bear,  when  wre  kiss  them,  and  un- 
cover our  heads  in  their  presence,  and  j:>rostrate 
ourselves."  But  this  is  precisely  the  way  that 
educated  heathens  tell  us  that  they  worship 
their  idols  ;  that  they  do  not  worship  the  mate- 
rial statue  or  picture,  but  that  which  theyrepre- 


Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible.        177 

sent ;  and  just  as  Roman  Catholics  justify  their 
image  worship,  so  do  heathens,  by  the  same 
kind  of  reasoning,  justify  their  whole  system  of 
idolatry.  No  well-informed  Greek  or  Roman 
believed  that  the  images  in  the  Parthenon  at 
Athens,  or  the  Pantheon  at  Rome,  were  the 
real  gods  and  goddesses,  but  merely  the  images 
or  representations  of  their  real  divinities. 

A  native  of  India  who  was  some  time  since 
in  London,  said  in  justification  of  their  system 
of  idolatry,  as  quoted  by  Dr.  Mattison  :  "  We 
have  in  our  temples  an  image  of  Deity  to  look 
at,  with  large  eyes,  huge  ears,  great  hands,  and 
long  feet.  Not  that  we  believe  the  very  image 
to  be  the  Deity,  but  we  use  it  only  to  fix  our  at- 
tention, and  to  remind  us  that  the  being  which 
it  represents  can  see  everything,  hear  every- 
thing," etc.  Thus  it  is  seen  that  Roman  Catho- 
lics have  images  for  the  same  purpose  that 
heathens  do,  and  worship  them  in  the  same 
manner  precisely  that  heathens  worship  theirs  ; 
and  that  they  both  justify  their  idolatry  in  the 
same  manner  ;  so  that,  in  this  respect,  they  both 
stand  on  the  same  footing.  No  one  therefore 
can  pretend,  with  the  least  show  of  reason,  that 
the  whole  system  of  Roman  Catholic  image 
worship  differs  in  any  material  respect  from 
heathen  idolatry  which  is  found  in  China, 
Japan,  India,  and  all  other  heathen  lands  to 
this  day.   Whatever  Pagans  do  to  their  images, 


178        Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible, 

Koman  Catholics  do  to  theirs  ;  for,  as  Jeremy 
Taylor  says  :  "  They  consecrate  them ;  they 
hope  in  them  ;  they  expect  gifts  and  graces 
from  them  ;  they  clothe  and  crown  them  ;  they 
erect  altars  and  temples  to  them  ;  they  kiss 
them  ;  they  bow  their  head  and  knee  before 
them  ;  they  light  up  tapers  and  lamps  to  them, 
which  is  a  direct  consumptive  sacrifice  ;  they  do 
to  their  images  as  heathens  do  to  theirs,"  etc. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  the  Romish  heir- 
archy  who  uphold  and  justify  all  this  abomina- 
ble system  of  baptized  idolatry,  should  seek  to 
blot  out  the  second  command  of  the  Decalogue, 
which  so  positively  and  unqualifiedly  forbids 
the  making  and  bowing  to  images ;  or  to  pro- 
hibit the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  among 
the  people  lest  they  should  learn  to  distrust 
the  professed  infallibility  of  the  church  in 
its  teachings  ?  Thomas  Linacer,  a  learned  and 
celebrated  Koman  Catholic  ecclesiastic,  having 
never  read  the  New  Testament  in  his  life,  in  his 
latter  days  undertook  to4  do  so,  but  he  soon 
threw  the  volume  aside,  exclaiming  with  an 
oath,  that,  "  Either  this  is  not  the  Gospel,  or 
else  we  (Roman  Catholics)  are  not  Christians"* 

This  astonishing  ignorance  of  the  word  of  life 
in  this  dignatary  of  the  Romish  Church  is  not  a 
solitary  case  by  any  means.  Many  such  instan- 
ces are  well  authenticated,  that  go  to  establish 

*D'Aubigne  His.  of  Ref.,  v.  i.,  p.   67. 


Why  Romanists  Oppose  the  Bible.       179 

the  fact  beyond  controversy,  that  the  Bible,  hav- 
ing fallen  into  disrepute  because  of  its  antago- 
nism to  Popery,  was  well  nigh  universally  neg- 
lected and  discarded  by  its  priests  and  bishops. 
In  no  other  way  can  we  account  for  the  above 
decision.  While,  however,  his  conclusion  was 
a  necessary  one,  unavoidable  from  the  premises, 
his  course  of  action  was  most  unreasonable  and 
reprehensible.  He  madly  threw  away  the  only 
infallible  standard  of  faith  and  practice,  to  cling 
to  a  church  whose  customs,  teachings  and  spirit 
were  so  glaringly  at  variance  with  its  sacred 
precepts  and  doctrines,  as  to  make  it  absolutely 
impossible  to  reconcile  the  one  with  the  other. 
And  it  is  plainly  evident  that  Romanists  are 
generally  pursuing  the  same  course  to-day ; 
honoring  the  church  and  her  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies at  the  expense  of  the  sacred  Scriptures. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

The  Paganism  of  Popery— The  Celibacy  of  the 
Clergy  Unscriptural  and  Pagan, 

Among  the  various  anti-scriptural  dogmas  and 
practices  of  the  Romish   Church  that   may  be 
directly  traced  to  Pagan  asceticism  (the  fruitful 
source  of  many  of  her  abominations,)  is  that  of 
the  prohibition  of  her  priests  to  marry  under 
pain  of  excommunication.     The  more  is  the  en- 
forcement of  this   anti-christian   tenent   to   be 
deplored,  as  it  has  largely  contributed  to  the 
profligacy  and  libertinism  of  many  of  her  clergy, 
to  the  great  scandal  of  religion.     Just  previous 
to  the  commencement  of  the  Reformation,  and 
during  the  dark  ages — the  noon-day  of  Popery 
— the   licentiousness   of    most   of    the    priests, 
bishops,  and  even  Popes,  is  well  nigh  incredi- 
ble.    "  All  the  clergy"  says  an  historian,  "  kept 
mistresses,  and  all  the  convents  of  the  capital 
were  houses  of  ill  fame"*  Another  writer  says  : 
"The  abodes  of  the  clergy  were  dens  of  corrup- 
tion."    D'Aubigne  quotes  from  an   author    of 
those  times  the  following  :     "  "What  humiliating 
scenes  did  the  house  of  a  pastor  present !     The 
wretched  man  supported  the   woman  and  the 

*D'Aubigne's  His.  of  Ref.,  v.  i.,  p.  64. 


Celibacy  of  the  Clergy.  1 8 1 

children  she  had  borne  him  with  the  tithes  and 
offerings.      His   conscience  was  troubled.     He 
blushed  in  the  presence  of  the  people,  before 
his  domestics,  and  before  God.     The   mother, 
fearing  to  come  to  want  if  the  priest  should  die, 
made  provision  against  it  beforehand,  and  robbed 
her   own  house.      Her   honor   was  lost.      Her 
children  were  ever  a  living  accusation  against 
her.     Despised  by  all,  they  plunged  into  quar- 
rels and  debauchery.     Such  was  the  family  of 
a  priest.*     Eramus  is  quoted   as   saying :  "  In 
many  places  the  priest  paid  the  bishop  a  regu- 
lar tax  for  the  woman  with  whom  he  lived,  and 
for  each  child  he  had  by  her.     A  German  bishop 
said  publicly  one  clay,  at  a  great  entertainment, 
that  in  one  year   eleven  thousand  priests  had 
presented  themselves  oefore  him  for  that  pur- 
pose."+     Another  writer  says  :  "  In  many  places 
the  people    were  delighted  at  seeing  a   priest 
keep  a  mistress,  that  the  married  women  might 
he  safe  from  Ids  seductions"     It  is  a  well  known 
fact  that  Kodrigo  Borgia,  who,  having  secured 
his  elevation  to  the  Popedom  by  the  most  un- 
principled acts  of  bribery,  and  who  is  known  as 
Pope  Alexander  YL,  not  only  had  his  concu- 
bines, three  of  whom  were  a  Roman  lady  and 
her  two  daughters,   but   who   squandered   the 
treasure  of  the  Church  to  enrich   his   bastard 
children,   and  finally  died  a  murderer.;};     JSor 

*  His.  Ref,  Vol.  i,  p.  62.  t  Ibid,  p.  63. 

tSee  Bib.  Theol.  Ec.  Cyc,  Vol.  1,  p.  145- 


1 82  Celibacy  of  the  Clergy. 

are  these  deplorable  practices  confined  to  for- 
mer ages. 

The  same  causes  continue  to  lead  to  the  same 
scandalous  results.  Evidences  of  this  are  not 
wanting,  especially  in  Roman  Catholic  coun- 
tries, where  the  restraining  and  purifying  influ- 
ences of  Protestantism  are  unfelt  and  unknown. 
The  more  absolute  and  undisturbed  the  Papal 
system,  the  deeper  the  ecclesiastical  corrup- 
tion. 

Our  late  Consul  at  Pome,  W.  J.  Stillman, 
who  resided  there  four  years  and  who  had  ample 
opportunities  for  observation,  and  who,  conse- 
quently, is  well  qualified  to  testify  on  this  sub- 
ject, after  speaking  of  various  other  abuses  and 
gross  immoralities,  says : 

"Worse  than  this — worse  than  anything  we  can  con- 
ceive— was  the  system  of  debauchery  kept  up  by  the 
priesthood.  It  was  a  proverb  among  the  Romans  that, 
'  if  one  would  go  to  a  house  of  ill-fame  lie  must  go  by 
day,  at  night  the  priests  had  all  the  places,'  and  another 
that,  'all  married  women  were  seduced  by  the  priests?  The 
amours  and  profligacy  of  Antonelli  were  as  well  known 
as  that  of  the  late  Emperor  of  France,  and  no  one  who 
has  lived  in  Rome  long  can  be  unaware  that  the  immor- 
ality of  that  city  (except  among  the  obstinate  Liberals 
who  rejected  all  prerogatives  of  the  Church,  as 
such)  was  ; greater  than  any  city  in  Europe,  except 
Vienna  and  Naples,  and  worse  in  its  type  than  that  of 
the  latter  city." 

Now   where  did  Pome  obtain   this  idea  of 


Celibacy  of  the  Clergy.  183 

celibacy  that  lias  contributed  so  largely  to  the 
licentiousness  of  her  priests  and  bishops  ?  Surely 
not  from  the  word  of  God.     Celibacy  is  nowhere 
enjoined  on  man  or  woman,  saint  or  sinner,  in 
the  Old  or  New  Testament,     Under  the  Mosaic 
law  priests  were  not  only  allowed,  but  encourag- 
ed to  marry.     Nay,  it  was  made  their  duty  by 
the  laws  of  priesthood.     There  is  nothing  in  the 
New  Testament  that  even  countenances  enforced 
celibacy  on  any  one.     Peter,  who  is  claimed  by 
the  Romanists  to  have  been  the  first  Pope,  was 
certainly    a    married    man.      (Matt,  viii :  14.) 
Philip,  one  of  the  seven  deacons,  was  also  a 
married  man    (Acts  xxi :  9) ;  and  if  our  Lord 
did  not  require  celibacy  in  the  first  preachers  of 
the  Gospel,  he  certainly  does  not  now.     Besides, 
Paul  says  :    "  Let  every  man  have  his  own  wife? 
Every    man,    not    even    excepting    ministers. 
Again  he  says,  "Marriage  is  honorable  in  all? 
Here   again  there    are  no  exceptions.      When 
Aquila  traveled   about    to  preach   the  Gospel, 
he  was  not  only  married,  but  his  wife  Priscilla 
accompanied  him  (Acts  xviii :  2). 

True,  a  voluntary  unmarried  life  was  advised 
in  the  New  Testament  under  certain  peculiar 
circumstances,  but  it  had  no  more  to  do  with 
pastors  than  laymen  ;  besides,  there  was  no  com- 
pulsion in  any  case.  Paul,  who  was  himself 
single,  asserts  his  own  right  to  marry,  inasmuch 
as  he  claims  the  privilege  of  "  carrying  about 


1 84  Celibacy  of  the  Clergy. 

a  sister  or  a  wife"  as  well  as  the  other  Apos- 
tles." (1  Cor.  ix :  4.)  In  fact,  it  is  very  evi- 
dent that  Paul  believed  that  as  a  rule  pastors 
should  many,  for  he  expressly  says  that  "  a 
bishop  must  be  the  husband  of  one  wife."  (1  Tim. 
iii :  3.)  Moreover,  the  Apostle  in  describing 
the  great  apostacy  that  should  follow,  says  : 
"  Xow  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the 
latter  times  some  should  depart  from  the  faith, 
giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of 
devils  :  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy  ;  having  their 
conscience  seared  with  a  hot  iron  ;  forbidding 
to  marry"  &c.  (1  Tim.  iv:  1-3.) 

Here  the  Apostle,  so  far  from  making  celi- 
bacy a  positive  precept  for  Christians,  declares 
it  to  be  a  distinctive  mark  of  apostacy.  Conse- 
quently, fur  the  first  three  hundred  years,  there 
was  no  enforced  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  or  any 
one  else.  Hence  we  read  that  Valens,  presby- 
ter of  Philippe,  had  a  wife  ;  Cheremon,  bishop 
of  Nilus ;  Novatns,  presbyter  of  Carthage ; 
Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage  also,  and  Tertnlian, 
a  presbyter,  all  had  wives. 

But,  notwithstanding  the  plain  teachings  of 
the  Apostles  on  this  subject,  the  opinion  grad- 
ually gained  ground  that  celibacy  ought  to  be 
observed,  until  it  was  finally  enforced  by  Pope 
Gregory  VII.,  so  that  all  married  priests  were 
compelled  to  abandon  their  wives  or  suffer  ex- 
communication.    The  ancient  Pajyan  notion  of 


Celibacy  of  tJie  Clergy.  185 

a  dualistic  idea  of  good  and  evil  principles,  and 
that  evil  had  its  seat  and  existence  in  matter, 
besran  to  be  encouraged  even  in  the  third  cen- 
tiny.  As  the  philosophy  of  Pythagoras  and 
Plato  began  to  be  admired,  Pagan  customs 
began  to  be  adopted.  Among  these  was  that 
of  celibacy.  This  was  its  true  origin — a  heathen 
custom,  nothing  more.  We  find  it  in  heathen 
mythology.  The  goddess  Diana,  who  was  wor- 
shiped by  the  ancient  Greeks  and  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Asia  Minor,  was  not  only  believed  to 
have  devoted  herself  to  perpetual  celibacy,  but 
that  she  also  had  for  her  attendants  eighty 
nymphs,  who  likewise  abjured  the  institution  of 
marriage.  Their  goddess  Yesta  also,  who  was 
held  in  such  high  esteem  as  to  receive  the  first  ob- 
lations in  sacrifice,  was  worshiped  as  a  virgin. 

Jt  is  well  known  that  the  ancient  Eomans, 
who  received  many  of  their  religious  views  from 
the  Grecians,  also  held  the  same  ascetic  notions 
from  which  the  idea  of  celibacy  originated. 
According  to  Plutarch,  Numa,  who  had  much 
to  do  with  regulating  their  Pagan  rites,  cere 
monies,  &c,  not  only  built  a  temple  to  Yesta, 
but  established  the  order  of  the  Yestal  Virgins, 
who  were  required  to  observe  the  vows  of  celi- 
bacy during  the  thirty  years  of  their  temple 
service,  under  the  threatened  penalty  of  a  most 
terrible  death  in  case  of  transgression.* 

*  Plutarch,  Vol-  i,  p.  240: 


i  &6  Celibacy  of  the  Clergy. 

Hildebrand,  who  saw  that  this  Pagan  notion 
of  celibacy,  if  adopted,  would  not  only  narrow 
down  the  difference  between  Popery  and  hea- 
thendom and  thereby  exalt  the  Church  in  the 
estimation  of  the  latter,  but  would  also  contri- 
bute largely  to  the  power  of  the  Popes,  by  thus 
sundering  every  social  tie  of  the  priesthood, 
and  in  this  way  make  them  more  efficient  as 
his  instruments,  made  it  the  law  of  the  Church, 
in  the  face  of  the  plainest  teachings  of  the  Scrip- 
tures to  the  contrary.  The  Church  of  Pome 
having  thus  ignored  the  word  of  God  in  this 
matter,  and  gone  to  heathens  for  counsel,  and 
having  proved  themselves  to  have  apostatized 
from  the  faith  as  foretold  by  the  Apostle  Paul, 
(1  Tim.  iv. :  1-3.)  by  li  giving  heed  to  seducing 
spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils,  forbidding  to 
marry"  &c,  is  there  any  wonder  that  they 
should  have  sought  to  keep  the  Bible  in  its  pure 
and  unadulterated  state  from  the  people,  and 
to  drive  it  out  of  our  public  schools  ?  Paul  says 
a  bishop  "  must  be  the  husband  of  one  ivife, 
having  his  children  in  subjection,  for  if  a  man 
know  not  how  to  rule  his  own  house,  {i.  e.,  fain- 
tly,) how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  church  of 
God,"  but  Romanists  say  he  shall  have  no  wife. 
Thus  they  say  one  thing  and  the  Bible  says 
another.  Between  the  two  there  is  therefore  an 
irrepressible  conflict. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  Paganism  of  Home,  the  Secret  of  her  Op- 
position to  the  Bible. 

The  opposition  of  Rome  to  the  circulation  of 
the  Scriptures  without  note  or  comment  among 
the  people,  can  only  be  accounted  for  by  taking 
into  consideration  the  distinctly  marked  antag- 
onism, in  many  respects,  between  the  teachings 
of  the  Bible  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  numerous 
Pagan  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Church  of 
Rome  on  the  other.  As  we  have  seen,  her  gross 
and  universal  worship  of  images,  which  is 
downright  idolatry,  cannot  be  justified  on  the 
score  of  reason  or  revelation.  This  and  her 
constant  use  of  holy  water,  being  as  they  truly 
arc,  purely  heathen  forms  of  a  blind  supersti- 
tion, not  only  mark  her  Pagan  character,  but 
also  array  her  against  the  Bible. 

This  heathenish  practice  of  Rome,  namely, 
the  use  of  holy  water  as  a  religious  rite,  was  in- 
troduced into  her  ritualistic  forms  in  the  sixth 
century.  This  water,  prepared  by  ridiculous 
ceremonies,  seemingly  too  absurd  to  admit  of 
rational  inspection,  will,  as  it  is  affirmed,  drive 
away  devils,  cancel  venial  sins — impart  strength 
to  resist  temptation — dissipate  wicked  thoughts 


1 88  Holy  Water  a  Fagci7i  Rite. 

— preserve  from  sickness — obtain  the  favor  and 
presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  etc.* 

Hence  the  common  practice  among  Papists  to 
keep  on  hand  a  supply  of  holy  water  for  almost 
constant  use,  in  ways  and  on  occasions  too  nu- 
merous to  mention.  In  fact,  to  such  a  ridicu- 
lous extent  is  this  absurd  practice  carried,  that 
it  is  applied  to  animals  as  well  as  men.  On  St. 
Anthony's  day  in  Rome,  under  the  eye  and  pa- 
tronage of  the  Pope,  the  deluded  people  of  that 
city  and  the  surrounding  country  bring  their 
horses,  mules  and  donkeys  to  the  priests  to  be 
sprinkled  with  this  holy  water,  to  keep  them,  as 
they  are  taught  by  the  priests,  from  injury,  and 
in  a  healthy  and  thriving  condition.  But  this 
by  no  means  constitutes  the  sum  of  this  ridicu- 
lous farce.  If  the  application  of  holy  water 
were  confined  to  persons,  there  might  be  some 
excuse  for  the  practice  as  a  religious  rite,  or 
symbol.  But  in  addition  to  horses,  mules  and 
donkeys,  it  is  sprinkled  upon  houses,  upon  beds, 
upon  meats,  upon  fortifications,  upon  cannon, 
upon  bells,  upon  garments,  upon  coffins,  upon 
candles,  upon  sheep,  and  dogs.  "  Nothing," 
says  Croly,  "  can  be  blessed  or  hallowed  with- 
out it Even  the  butter  churn  is 

sprinkled  with  it  before  churning  commences, 
that  the  cream  may  work  the  better.  It  purifies 
the  air — heals  distempers — cleanses  the  soul — 

*  See] Apostolic  Constitution. 


Holy  Water  a  Pagan  Rite.  189 

expels  Satan  and  his  imps  from  haunted  houses, 
and  introduces  the  Holy  Ghost  as  an  inmate  in 
their  stead." 

In  the  Church  of  S.  Carlo  Borromeo  in  the 
Corso  at  Rome,  over  the  vessel  of  holy  water 
is  placed  the  following  document  for  the  infor- 
mation of  the  faithful : 

"  Holy  water  possesses  much  usefulness  when  Chris- 
tians sprinkle  themselves  with  it  with  due  reverence  and 
devotion.  The  Holy  Church  proposes  it  as  a  remedy 
and  assistant  in  many  circumstances  both  spiritual  and 
corporeal,  but  especially  in  these  following : 

"  ITS   SPIRITUAL   USEFULNESS. 

"1.  It  drives  away  devils  from  places  and  from  per- 
sons. 

"  2.  It  affords  great  assistance  against  fears  and  diabol- 
ical illusions. 

"  3.  It  cancels  venial  sins. 

"4.  It  imparts  strength  to  resist  temptations  and  occa- 
sions to  sin. 

"  5.  It  drives  away  wicked  thoughts. 

"  6.  It  preserves  safely  from  the  passing  snares  of  the 
devil,  both  internally  and  externally. 

"  8.  It  obtains  the  favor  and  presence  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  by  which  the  soul  is  consoled,  rejoiced,  and  excit- 
ed to  devotion  and  disposed  to  prayer. 

"  It  prepares  the  human  mind  for  a  better  attendance 
on  the  divine  mysteries,  and  receiving  piously  and  wor- 
thily the  most  holy  sacrament. 

"  ITS    CORPOREAL    USEFULNESS. 

"  1.  It  is  a  remedy  against  barrenness  in  woman  and 
in  beasts. 


190  Holy  Water  a  Pagan  Rite. 

"  2.  It  is  a  preservation  from  sickness. 

"  3.  It  heals  the  infirmities  both  of  the  mind  and  of  the 
body. 

"  4.  It  purifies  infected  air  and  drives  away  plague 
and  contagion." 

Now  can  any  one  fail  to  see  that  this  remark- 
able document,  authorized  by  the  Papal  autho- 
rities of  Rome,  does  most  distinctly  and  expli- 
citly attribute  to  their  holy  water,  influences, 
etc.  that  belong  to  the  Holy  Spirit  only  ?  And 
is  not  the  inference  a  legitimate  one,  that  Ro- 
manism having  lost  the  Spirit,  has  substituted 
water  in  its  stead  ? 

And  now  the  question  arises,  From  whence 
did  this  silly  practice  come  ?  Surely  not  from 
the  Bible.  Not  a  single  passage  can  be  adduced 
from  the  word  of  God  to  support  such  a  blas- 
phemous ceremony.  What  then  was  its  ori- 
gin ?  The  answer  to  this  question  is  plain.  It 
came  from  heathendom,  the  cesspool  of  religious 
abominations.  It  has  no  higher  origin.  It  is  a 
Pagan  rite,  that  should  have  been  left  for  only 
heathens  to  practise,  instead  of  being  incorpo- 
rated among  the  rites  of  the  Church  to  dis- 
grace her  service. 

The  Jesuit  la  Cerda,  in  his  note  on  a  pas- 
sage in  Virgil  where  this  practice  is  mentioned 
as  prevalent  among  Pagans,  says  :  "  Hence  was 
derived  the  custom  of  the  holy  Church  to  pro- 
vide purifying  or  holy  water  at  the  entrance  of 


Holy  Water  a  Pagan  Rite.  191 

their  churches."*  Besides  all  this,  it  is  a  noto- 
rious fact  that  Roman  Catholic  priests  and  bish- 
ops prepare  their  holy  water  by  putting  in  salt, 
and  consecrating  the  mixture  with  religious  cer- 
emonies very  much  in  the  same  manner  that 
heathen  priests  mix  and  consecrate  theirs. 

Every  one  acquainted  with  the  various  sys- 
tems of  the  idolatrous  rites  and  ceremonies  of 
Pagan  nations,  knows  how  generally  holy  water 
was  used  by  them  in  their  devotions.  The  Sin- 
toists  of  Japan,  who  are  regarded  as  the  devo- 
tees of  the  most  ancient  system  ]of  idolatry 
among  that  people,  have  their  holy  water  in  the 
outer  court  of  their  temples,  which  is  applied  to 
their  persons  before  proceeding  further  with 
their  devotions,  very  much  as  Roman  Catholic 
churches  have  their  fonts  of  holy  water  at  their 
entrances  for  the  use  of  their  communicants  be- 
fore entering.  The  similarity  in  this  respect 
between  one  of  these  Pagan  temples  and  a  Ro- 
man Catholic  church  is  very  striking,  and  can- 
not fail  to  impress  the  mind  with  the  heathen 
origin  of  the  whole  affair.  The  Hindoos  also 
had  their  holy  water,  the  Ganges,  which  they 
used  for  very  much  the  same  purpose  that  Pa- 
pists use  their  holy  water.  The  Hindoos  claim 
that  it  heals  the  sick,  and  purifies  the  soul,  be- 
sides doing  many  other  wonderful  things. 
Hence  it  is  carried  to  immense  distances  to  be 

*  Mystery  of  Iniquity  Unvailed,  p.  241. 


192  Holy  Water  a  Pagan  Rite. 

kept  as  a  dispeller  of  evil  influences.    Its  waters 
are  said  to  purify  from  every  stain  the  person 
who  undergoes  a  proper  ablution.     Hence  jour- 
nevs  are  taken  of  thousands  of  miles  by  such  as 
have  the  means  and  the  leisure,  for  the  purpose 
of  bathing  in  its  waters.      Temples  are  erected 
on  its  banks  where  hundreds  of  pilgrims  from 
the  surrounding  country  are  daily  performing 
their  devotions  by  the  use  of  this  holy  water. 
To  die  on  its  banks,  wet  by  its  waters,  is  be- 
lieved to  be  a  sure  passport  to  Paradise.  For 
this  reason  many  devotees  yield  themselves  to 
a  voluntary  death  amid  its  waves.    With  such 
reverence    is    it  regarded,  that  it  is  said  that 
the  Courts  of  Bengal  use  the   waters    of    the 
Ganges  to  swear  their  witnesses  over,  just  as 
oar  Courts  use  the  Bible.     It  is  also  said  that 
where  the  waters  of   this  sacred  river  cannot 
be  had,  the  Buddhist  priests  consecrate  water 
by  prayers  and  ceremonies,  and  sell  it  to  the 
people  as  holy  water  to  protect  them  from  the 
evils  of  life,  and  that  they  often  sprinkle  it  upon 
the  sick  and  dying.     Water  thus  consecrated 
is  believed  by  these  Pagans  to  possess  super- 
natural properties  ;  hence  their  great  reverence 
for  it.     But  what  shall  we  say  of  Bom  an  Ca- 
tholics, who  profess  to  be  enlightened  by  the 
rays  of   divine    truth,    following  so  closely  in 
the  footsteps  of  ignorant  and  superstitious  hea- 
thens, who  are  groping  their    way    amid    the 


Holy  Water  a  Pagan  Rite.  193 

darkness  of  idolatry  ?  Romish  priests,  who 
ought  to  know  better,  and  who  ought  to  be 
heartily  ashamed  of  this  Pagan  superstition, 
are  found,  by  prayers  and  ceremonies,  making 
holy  water,  for  the  ignorant,  superstitious  devo- 
tees of  their  faith,  to  carry  to  their  homes,  to 
be  placed  in  their  rooms,  or  under  their  pil- 
lows, and  to  sprinkle  on  their  persons  and  about 
their  dwellings  for  the  purpose  of  protecting  them 
from  heathen  influences,  just  as  heathens  do; 
but  that  they  should  sanction  this  Pagan  rite 
by  carrying  it  to  the  ridiculous  extent  of  sprink- 
ling the  dead,  is  truly  astonishing. 

The  heathens  had  their  holy  water  because 
they  had  nothing  better.  They  had  by  tradi- 
tion received  a  knowledge  of  their  defilement, 
and  their  consequent  need  of  purification,  and 
consequently,  in  their  blindness,  they  applied 
to  the  creature  instead  of  the  Creator.  As  wa- 
ter was  the  great  purifier  for  physical  impuri- 
ties, it  was  readily  conceived  that  by  the  infu- 
sion of  a  supernatural  quality  through  the  cere- 
mony, and  prayer  of  consecration  by  a  priest 
or  some  divinity,  it  then  would  cleanse  the  soul. 
This  idea  has  been  well  nigh  universal  in  hea- 
then lands.  We  meet  with  it  in  ancient  Egypt. 
They  had  their  sacred  Nile,  which  was  regarded 
with  the  same  superstitious  reverence  by  them 
as  the  Ganges  was  by  the  Hindoos.  This  was 
what  made  the  plague  by  which  the  waters  of 


194  Holy  Water  a  Pagan  Rite. 

the  Nile  were  turned  to  blood  so  great  a  calam- 
ity to  Pharaoh  and  his  people.  The  Thibetians, 
in  their  worship  of  the  Grand  Lama,  have 
among  their  rites  the  use  of  holy  water  prepared 
and  used  very  much  as  in  Iiindostan.  Maho- 
met, who,  in  forming  a  new  system  of  religion, 
drew  largely  on  Paganism  for  materials,  did 
not  forget  their  holy  water.  Accordingly  the 
waters  of  the  well  Zem  Zem  were  consecrated  to 
religious  purposes,  which  it  is  affirmed  are  not 
only  efficacious  for  curing  many  bodily  diseases, 
but  also  for  healing  all  spi ritual  disorders,  and 
even  procuring  an  absolute  remission  of  sins. 
This  water  is  conveyed  by  pilgrims  in  bottles  to 
all  parts  of  the  Mahomedan  dominions,  to  pro- 
tect them  against  all  manner  of  evil. 

Now,  can  any  one  fail  to  see  from  whence 
Rome  obtained  her  idea  of  holy  water,  and  her 
teachings  respecting  its  efficacy  to  heal  diseases, 
expel  devils,  and  cleanse  the  soul  ?  It  must 
certainly  be  admitted  that  she  has  not  only  bor- 
rowed this  nonsensical  practice  from  Paganism, 
but  that  she  has,  in  this  respect,  followed  re- 
markably close  in  its  footsteps.  She  has,  to  a 
great  extent,  substituted  holy  water  in  the  place 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  Bible,  which  so  expressly  and  pointedly 
condemns  the  whole  system  of  image  worship 
as  held  by  Rome,  and  which  must  ever  in  its 
teachings  oppose  the  use  of  holy  water,   or  any 


Holy  Water  a  Pagan  Rite.  195 

other  Pagan  rite  that  would  in  any  measure 
usurp  the  prerogatives  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  can 
never  be  held  by  Romanists  in  the  high  estima- 
tion it  deserves.  Hence  her  opposition  to  the 
Bible. 


CHAPTEE  XYIII. 

Paganism  of  Popery, — Her  Candle  Burning. 

Another  Pagan  characteristic  of  Pome,  and 
perfectly  in  keeping  with  the  foregoing,  is  her 
constant  use  of  candles  at  masses,  at  the  sacra- 
ments, at  the  benedictions,  and  at  processions. 
They  are  seen  everywhere  on  her  altars  in 
greater  or  less  numbers,  according  to  the  eclat 
of  the  occasion.  One  of  her  feast  days,  called 
Candlemass-day,  is  held  annually  on  the  2d  of 
February,  at  which  time  all  the  wax  candles 
and  tapers  which  are  used  during  the  year  are 
consecrated.  At  Pome  the  consecration  of 
candles  is  performed  by  the  Pope.  Like  holy 
water,  they  are  supposed  to  be  particularly 
offensive  to  evil  spirits,  and  are  used  to  keep 
them  away.  This  fact  is  brought  forth  dis- 
tinctly in  the  form  or  prayer  of  candle-conse- 
cration, which  in  part  is  as  follows  :  "  O  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  bless  thou  this  creature  of  a  waxen 
taper  at  our  humble  supplication,  and  by  virtue 
of  the  holy  cross  pour  thou  into  it  an  heavenly 
benediction ;  that  thou  hast  granted  it  unto 
man's  use  for  the  expelling  of  darkness,  it  may 
receive  such  a  strength  and  blessing,  through  the 
token  of  the  holy  cross,  that   in  what  places 


Candle  Bnrni?ig  a  Pagan  Rite.  197 

soever    it   be   lighted   or   set,   the   Devil  may 
avoid  out  of  these  habitations,  and  tremble  for 
fear,  and  fly  away  discouraged,  and  presume  no 
more  to  unquiet  them  that  serve  thee"  etc.* 

It  is  wonderful  that  educated  men,  with  the 
Bible  in  their  hands,  professing  to  be  the  am- 
bassadors of  Christ,  should  so  far  forget  the 
dignity  of  their  office  and  position,  as  to  stoop 
to  such  nonsensical  foolery.  Where  is  there 
any  authority  for  this  in  the  inspired  volume  ? 
Where  is  there  the  least  intimation  of  the  effi- 
cacy of  candle-burning  in  any  shape  ?  Did 
Christ  or  his  Apostles  ever  pray  over,  or  conse- 
crate candles?  There  is  not  a  particle  of  evi- 
dence that  they  ever  done  any  such  thing.  It 
would  have  been  the  merest  trifling  ;  and  what 
is  it  but  mockery  for  any  one  to  pray  to  God  to 
bless  a  candle,  so  as  by  virtue  of  the  holy  cross, 
to  pour  into  it  a  heavenly  benediction  (what- 
ever that  may  mean),  so  that  the  Devil  may 
fear  it,  so  as  not  only  to  tremble,  but  to  be 
frightened  awTay.  By  this  arrangement,  ac- 
cording to  this  theory,  the  Devil  can  be  so 
effectually  kept  at  a  distance  that  the  command 
of  the  Saviour  to  watch  and  pray  that  ye  enter 
not  into  temptation,  is  made  unnecessary,  as  the 
thing  can  be  accomplished  by  this  candle  ar- 
rangement with  much  less  trouble  to  the  indi- 
vidual.    But  to  be  serious,  what  a  fearful  re- 

*  Mass-book,  1554. 


198  Candle  Burning  a  Pagan  Rite. 

sponsibility  must  rest  upon  those  who  are 
guilty  of  instituting  such  absurd  rites  for  the 
observance  of  Christians  in  the  place  of  the  in- 
junctions and  teachings  of  the  Scriptures  ! 

No  one  acquainted  with  ancient  heathen  my- 
thology can  be  at  a  loss  for  a  moment  as  to  the 
origin  of  this  Candle-mass  festival.  In  fact  the 
burning  of  candles,  lamps,  or  tapers,  in  Pagan 
temples,  has  been  nearly  universal. 

This  heathen  practice  is  traced  back  to  the 
early  history  of  the  Egyptians,  who  had  their 
yearly  festival  of  the  lighting  of  candles  some- 
what similar  to  that  of  Rome.*  Herodotus, 
who  lived  nearly  five  hundred  years  before 
Christ,  tells  us  that  the  Egyptians  (who  first  in- 
troduced the  use  of  lights  or  lamps  into  their 
temples)  had  a  famous  yearly  festival,  called 
from  the  principal  ceremony  of  it,  the  lighting 
up  of  candles. \ 

The  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans  also  had 
their  sacred  lights.'  In  the  festival  of  Pagan 
Pome,  which  was  celebrated  yearly  in  honor  of 
the  god  Saturn,  the  temple  of  this  deity  which 
stood  in  the  Poman  forum,  was  gorgeously 
lighted  up  by  a  great  number  of  "  wax  tapers."% 

Among  the  Chinese,  who  are  perhaps  the 
most  ancient  nation  upon  the  globe,  and  who 
are  proverbial  for  their  adherence  to  old  cus- 

*  Enc.  Amer.,  vol.  xi.,  p.  211. 
t  Herodotus,  book  ii.,  vol.  i,  p.  277.     London  Edition. 
X  Enc.  Amer.,  vol.  xi.,  p.  211. 


Candle  Burning  a  Pagan  Rite,  199 

toms,  there  is  celebrated  yearly  the  feast  of 
Lanterns.  Besides,  their  Pagodas  (temples), 
which  are  almost  innumerable,  and  which  con- 
tain their  idols,  are  illuminated  with  a  vast 
variety  of  lamps  which  are  kept  burning  with- 
out intermission  day  and  night. 

In  Tartary,  where  it  is  said  their  idolatrous 
system  is  of  three  thousand  years  standing, 
the  Grand  Lama,  the  object  of  their  religious 
homage,  is  represented  as  sitting  in  his  palace, 
cross-legged  on  a  cushion,  decked  with  gold  and 
precious  stones,  "  amid  a  great  number  of  burn- 
ing lamps." 

The  truth  is,  if  any  one  of  the  customs  of 
idolatrous  worship  might  be  regarded  as  more 
purely  Pagan,  it  would  seem  that  the  burning 
of  lamps,  candles,  or  tapers,  as  a  religious  cere- 
mony, might  well  claim  this  distinction.  Luc- 
tan  tins,  who  flourished  in  the  beginning  of  the 
fourth  century,  is  quoted  by  a  certain  author  as 
saying :  "  Seemeth  he  to  be  in  his  right  mind 
who  offereth  up  to  the  Giver  of  all  light  a  wax 
candle  for  a  gift !  .  .  .  Their  (the  heathen) 
gods,  because  they  be  earthly,  have  need  of 
light,  lest  they  remain  in  darkness  ;  whose  wor- 
shipers, because  they  understand  no  heavenly 
thing,  do  draw  religion,  which  they  use,  down 
to  earth."  Who  also  adds :  "  Thus  far  Luctan- 
tius,  and  much  more  of  candle-lighting  in 
temples  before  images  and  idols  for  religion  ; 


200  Candle  Burning  a  Pagan  Rite. 

whereby  appeareth  both  the  foolishness  thereof, 
and  also  that  in  opinion  and  act  we  do  agree 
altogether  in  our  candle  religion  with  the  Gen- 
tile idolaters." 

Here  is  not  only  direct  testimony  that  candle 
worship  wTas  idolatrous  in  its  origin,  but  also 
that  it  was  from  heathendom,  and  had  begun  to 
make  its  appearance  in  the  church  even  at  that 
time.  This  evil  continued  to  grow  until  in  the 
year  641,  when  Pope  Sergius  declared  the  lurn- 
ing  of  candles  to  be  an  essential  part  of  their 
worship,  and  appointed  the  Candle-mass  festi- 
val. That  this  festival  was  borrowed  from  the 
heathens,  as  before  stated,  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  it  corresponds  with  the  Februan  puri- 
fication rights  of  Paganism,  as  described  by 
Ovid.  Besides  the  Pope  appointed  this  festival 
on  the  very  same  day  (2d  February)  that  the 
Pagans  held  theirs.  That  this  is  the  true  origin 
of  the  whole  of  this  superstitious  system  of 
candle-burning  foolery,  is  evident  from  the  fol- 
lowing explanation  given  by  Pope  Innocent  III. 
as  an  apology  for  the  practice : 

"Why  do  we  carry  lighted  candles  at  this  festival? 
The  answer  may  be  derived  from  the  Book  of  Wisdom 
where  it  is  said  (ch.  xiv.,  23)  that  the  Jieathen  offered 
sacrifices  at  night.  The  Gentiles  indeed  had  devoted  the 
month  of  February  to  the  infernal  deities,  because,  as 
they  ignorantly  believed,  it  was  at  the  beginning  of  this 
month  that  Pluto  had  ravished  Proserpine.      Ceres,  her 


Candle  Burning  a  Pagan  Rite.  20 1 

mother,  had,  according  to  their  belief,  sought  her  through 
Sicily  for  a  whole  night  by  the  light  of  torches  kindled  at 
the  flames  of  Etna.  In  commemoration  of  this,  they 
every  year,  at  the  beginning  of  February,  traveled  the 
city  during  the  night,  bearing  lighted  torches,  whence 
this  festival  was  called  amburbale  (fire-procession).  But 
the  holy  fathers  being  unable  to  abolish  this  custom,  de- 
cided that  lighted  candles  should  be  carried  in  honor  of 
the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  ;  and  thus  what  was  formerly 
done  for  Ceres  is  done  to-day  in  honor  of  the  Virgin,  and 
what  was  done  formerly  for  Proserpine  is  now  done  in 
the  praise  of  Mary* 

Here  we  have  the  pitiful  acknowledgment, 
and  that  from  the  Pope  himself,  the  highest 
authority  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  that 
the  whole  of  this  candle-blessing  and  candle- 
burning  business,  that  forms  such  a  conspicuous 
figure  in  the  religious  ceremonies  of  their 
church,  has  no  higher  origin  than  heathendom  ; 
and  that  it  was  originally  founded  in  falsehood. 
Mark  you,  the  Pope  does  not  even  claim  that 
the  practice  is  in  any  way  as  much  as  coun- 
tenanced by  the  word  of  God.  The  truth  is,  the 
whole  arrangement  of  candle-burning,  as  prac- 
tised by  the  Pomish  Church,  is  a  system  of 
gross  idolatry,  borrowed  directly,  as  we  have 
seen,  from  Pagans,  according  to  their  own 
acknowledgment.  That  mankind  should  have 
originally,  after  losing  a  knowledge  of  the  true 
God,  been  led  to  worship  the  sun,  moon  and 

*  Bib.  Theol.  Ec.  Cyc,  Vol.  ii.,  p.  70. 


202  Candle  Burning  a  Pagan  Rite. 

stars,  and  finally  to  worship  fire  as  emblems  of 
these  luminaries,  is  not  so  strange ;  but  that  a 
church  professing  to  be  Christian  should  con- 
tinue this  ridiculous  farce,  that  has  no  higher 
origin  than  the  grossly  absurd  and  licentious 
vagaries  of  heathen  mythology,  is   a   burning 
shame,   and  a  living   scandal   to   the  Komish 
Church.      No   wonder   a   sect   practising  such 
heathenish  customs  and  idolatrous  rights  should 
seek  to  withhold    the  Bible  from    the   masses. 
The  inevitable  result  of  a  general  knowledge  of 
the  Scriptures  would  be  to  expose  to  the  people 
the  unscriptural  and  Pagan  character  of  Popery. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Paganism  of  Popery. — The    Origin  of 

Monkery. 

Another  evidence  that  the  Romish  Church 
has  drawn  largely  upon  Paganism  for  her  pecu- 
liar and  anti-scriptural  rites,  etc.,  is  found  in 
her  ascetic  practices  and  institutions,  sucli  as 
her  monastic  orders,  her  theory  of  penance, 
etc.,  as  well  as  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy. 

Monastic  seclusion  dates  even  back  to  the 
fabulous  ages  of  antiquity,  and  gave  rise  to  the 
most  ancient  Oriental  philosophy. 

In  Hindoostan,  where  no  one  can  question 
the  great  antiquity  of  their  religious  teachings 
and  customs,  these  heathens  carry  this  doctrine 
of  asceticism  to  such  an  extent  as  not  only  to 
teach  the  virtue  of  seclusion  from  society  as  a 
means  of  propitiating  their  gods,  Brahma,  Vish- 
nu, and  Siva,  but  also  in  many  instances  to  put 
themselves  beyond  the  pale  and  reach  of  man- 
kind by  committing  suicide,  as  a  religious 
duty. 

Long  before  the  time  of  Buddha  Sakia,  or 
Holy  Sakia,  (who,  according  to  Sir  William 
Jones,  and  other  Oriental  scholars,  who  have 
examined  the  subject,  was  born  about  one  thou- 


204  The  Origin  of  Monkery. 

sand  years  before  the  Christian  era),  Asceticism 
was  even  then  a  common  practice.      Hindoo 
devotees  frequently  retired  from  all  society,  and 
buried  themselves  in  the  depths  of  forests,  in 
caves,  and  the  most  secluded  places  to  be  found, 
where  they  devoted  themselves  to  the  mortifi- 
cation of  the  senses,  to  painful  penances,  and  to 
the  performances  of  their  superstitious  rites,  as 
the  proper  course  to  be  pursued  in  order  to  be- 
come one  with  the  Supreme  Mind.     These  per- 
sons frequently  gained   such  a  reputation  for 
holiness,  that  hundreds  flocked  to  hear  them, 
so  that  in  this  way  religious  communities  grew 
up  in  these  former  desolate  regions.    The  greater 
their  voluntary  afflictions,  the  greater  their  re- 
puted purity.     This  was  the  legitimate  result 
of  their  theory,  which  was  that  each  individual 
sin  must  be  expiated  by  a  corresponding  amount 
of  pain  and  prayer.     Hence  the  more   intense 
and  protracted  their  self-inflicted  tortures,  the 
more  complete  the  atonement.     In  view  of  this, 
many  racked  their  brains  to  invent  more  pain- 
ful sufferings  than  had  been  endured  by  their 
comrades,  the  details  of  which,   in   many  in- 
stances, are  too  revolting  and  horrorfying  to 
be  described. 

The  most  ancient  religious  order  among  the 
Chinese,  called  Tao-tse,  place  the  supreme  duty 
and  felicity  of  man  in  a  perfect  state  of  tran- 
quillity and  indifference  to  the  world,  and  were 


The  Origin  of  Monkery.  205 

strictly  speaking  seclusionists,  or  monks,  who 
avoided  every  kind  of  society  as  injurious  to 
their  religious  vows.  The  followers  of  Fo,  who 
profess  to  have  received  their  religious  system 
from  the  ancient  Hindoos,  teach  "  that  the  sum 
of  virtue  and  happiness  is  to  be  found  in  indo- 
lence and  immobility,  in  the  cessation  of  bodily 
motion,  the  suspension  of  all  mental  faculties, 
the  obliteration  of  all  feelings  and  desires." 
Who  does  not  see  in  a  devotee  of  Fo  all  the  es- 
sential characteristics  of  a  Roman  monk  % 

Even  the  Essen es  (Therapeutse),  who  were 
more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  ago  scattered 
over  Syria,  Egypt,  and  the  neighboring  coun- 
tries, and  who  were  more  Pagan  than  any  thing 
else,  were  ascetics.  They  thought  that  religion 
consisted  in  silence  and  meditation.  This  peo- 
ple are  supposed  by  Mosheim  to  "  have  bor- 
rowed their  monkish  notions  from  the  Egyp- 
tians." 

The  Gnostic  heresy  that  crept  into  the  church 
in  the  first  century  was  also  the  leaven  of  hea- 
then asceticism,  that  had  been  drawn  from  the 
Grecian  philosophy  of  Pythagoras  and  Plato. 

In  Japan,  however,  we  have  the  system  of 
heathen  monkery  in  a  regularly  organized  form. 
The  Buddhists  of  that  ancient  people,  a  religi- 
ous order,  have,  generally,  close  by,  or  in  the 
neighborhood  of  their  pagods,  their  convents 
filled  with  monks.     In  fact,  among  these  hea- 


206  The  Origin  of  Monkery. 

thens,  there  are  various  orders  of  Pagan  her- 
mits. One  of  these  is  the  Bikunis  order,  which 
consists  of  mendicant  nuns,  very  much  resem- 
bling the  ancient  nuns  of  Venus.* 

In  the  Pagan  institutions  of  Thibet,  as  pub- 
lished in  Green's  Collection  of  Voyages,  where 
they  boast  of  their  religious  s}rstem  as  being 
three  thousand  years  old,  "  they  have  a  vast 
number  of  convents,  filled  with  monks  and 
friars,  amounting  to  thirty  thousand."  It  is 
said  that  the  city  of  Lassa  alone  contains  no 
less  than  three  thousand  monastic  establish- 
ments, called  Lamaseries  (from  Lama  Shepherd). 
These  institutions,  that  so  strikingly  resemble 
the  monasteries  and  nunneries  that  are  found  in 
all  Roman  Catholic  countries,  are  usually  built 
on  hills  or  mountains,  in  most  commanding 
situations,  and  are  generally  large  and  imposing 
structures.  Some  of  them  are  occupied  by 
sisterhoods  of  women  wTho  have  devoted  them- 
selves to  ascetic  rites,  to  attain  a  higher  state 
of  holiness.  All  who  accept  this  mode  of  life 
adopt  a  vow  of  celibacy,  separate  themselves 
from  the  world,  shave  their  heads,  and  change 
their  names.  Here  mortification  of  the  senses 
and  penance  are  duly  practiced ;  beads  are 
counted  in  connection  with  their  supplications, 
and  prayers  offered  for  the  repose  of  departed 
souls.      Here  images,  amulets,  and  holy  water, 

*  See  C.  A.  Goodrich's  Rel.  Cer.,  p.  531. 


The  Origin  of  Monkery.  207 

are  consecrated  and  distributed  to  the  faithful, 
as  essential  helps  to  a  holy  life.  In  fact,  so  re- 
markable is  the  similarity  between  these  hea- 
then institutions  and  Roman  Catholic  monaste- 
ries, that  when  Father  Hue,  a  French  Jesuit, 
visited  that  country  some  years  ago,  in  his  re- 
port of  what  he  saw,  etc.,  he  says : 

"  The  reception  given  us  recalled  to  our  thoughts  those 
monasteries  raised  by  our  own  religious  ancestors,  in 
which  travelers  and  the  poor  always  found  refreshment 
for  the  body,  and  consolation  for  the  soul." 

He  also  tells  us  that  when  he  tried  to  per- 
suade the  Regent  of  Lassa,  to  become  a  Roman 
Catholic,  he  listened  courteously,  and  then  re- 
plied :  "  Your  religion  is  the  same  as  ours" 

When  Borri,  a  Jesuit  missionary,  visited 
these  countries,  he  was  forcibly  struck  wTith 
the  same  resemblance,  and  says : 

"  It  looks  as  if  the  Devil  had  endeavored  to  represent 
among  the  Gentiles  the  beauty  and  variety  of  religious 
orders  in  the  Catholic  Church.  *  *  *  If  any  man  came 
newly  into  that  country,  he  might  easily  be  persuaded 
there  had  been  Christians  there  in  former  times,  so  nearly 
has  the  Devil  attempted  to  imitate  us." 

If  he  had  said  so  nearly  have  we  imitated 
the  Devil,  he  wTould  have  been  much  nearer  the 
truth. 

When  Mexico  was  first  visited  by  the  Spani- 
ards under  Cortez,  in  1521,  and  its  capital  cap- 


208  The  Origin  of  Monkery. 

tured  after  a  siege  of  seventy -five  days,  with  a 
most  dreadful  slaughter,  it  was  found  that  such 
was  the  devotion  of  these  heathens  to  their 
superstitious  rites  and  customs,  that  in  the  city 
of  Mexico  itself  there  were  more  than  a  thou- 
sand temples,  and  some  five  thousand  priests, 
and  adds  the  historian,  "  They  likewise  had  mon- 
astic orders,  especially  one  into  which  no  per- 
son was  admitted  under  sixty  years  of  age."* 

From  all  this,  it  is  not  difficult  to  understand 
the  origin  of  monkery.  Hence,  during  the  first 
three  hundred  years  of  Christianity  it  was  un- 
known. Anthony  the  Hermit,  who  died  in  356, 
was  the  first.  His  example  was  soon  followed 
by  others.  As  the  period  of  darkness,  super- 
stition, and  idolatry  which  followed,  had  com- 
menced to  cast  its  shadows,  heathen  customs 
and  institutions  began  to  revive.  The  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  was  laid  aside  for  the 
old  heathen  asceticism,  or  doctrine  of  merit  by 
suffering.  In  consequence  of  this,  monkery  in- 
creased with  an  astonishing  rapidity.  Monks 
soon  came  up  upon  the  whole  land  like  the 
frogs  of  Egypt.  The  Popes  seeing  that  it  could 
be  turned  to  good  account  in  increasing  their 
power,  took  it  under  their  fostering  care.  But 
where  is  there  any  authority  for  this  in  the 
teachings  of  Christ  or  his  Apostles  ? 

The  same  may  be  said  of  the  whole  system  of 

*  Goodrich's  Rel.  Cer.  p.  564, 


The  Origin  of  Monkery.  209 

penance,  as  taught  and  practiced  by  the  Romish 
Church.  Every  one  acquainted  with  the  reli- 
gious systems  of  heathens  knows  how  universal 
was  this  practice.  This  heathen  custom  has 
been  one  of  the  leading  features  of  paganism, 
and  consequently  has  been  handed  down  to  the 
present  time,  so  that  all  the  countries  which 
profess  the  religion  of  Brahma,  Fo,  Lama,  and 
Mohammed,  are  full  of  fakirs  and  santons,  tanirs, 
or  songesses,  talapoins,  bonzes,  and  dervises, 
who  are  devotees  of  fanatical  and  absurd  pen- 
ances.* 

Notwithstanding  its  pagan  character  and 
origin,  such  was  the  ignorance  and  corruption 
of  the  Romish  Church,  that  penance  was  not 
only  adopted  so  as  to  absolutely  supersede  the 
necessity  of  faith  as  necessary  to  justification 
and  adoption,  but  this  gross  absurdity  has  by 
Rome  been  exalted  to  the  sanctity  of  a  sacra- 
ment. And  such  have  been  the  virtues  ascribed 
to  penance  by  the  hierarchy  of  that  church, 
that  its  votaries  soon  vied  with  the  Hindoo  wor- 
shipers of  Siva  in  the  horrid  tortures  to  which 
they  subjected  themselves  as  meritorious  acts. 
In  the  eleventh  century,  voluntary  flagellations 
were  superadded  to  increase  the  sum  of  their 
sufferings.  In  Italy,  "  Nobles  and  peasants,  old 
and  young,  even  children  of  five  years  of  age, 
whose  only  covering  was  a  cloth  tied  round  the 

*  See  Encyc.  Amer.,  Vol.  VIII.,  p.  571. 


210  The  Origin  of  Mo?ikery. 

middle,  went  in  pairs,  by  hundreds,  thousands, 
and  tens  of  thousands,  through  the  towns  and 
villages,  visiting  the  churches  in  the  depth  of 
winter.  Armed  with  scourges,  they  flogged  each 
other  without  pity,  and  the  streets  resounded 
with  cries  and  groans  that  drew  tears  from  all 
who  heard  the7n."* 

Surely  there  is  nothing  like  this  in  the  teach- 
ings of  Christ  and  his  Apostles.  Jesus  says : 
"  My  yoke  is  easy  and  my  burden  is  light"  The 
Saviour  rebuked  the  Pharisees  for  binding  heavy 
burdens  upon  men,  but  as  wicked  as  they  were, 
they  never  began  to  equal  the  Romanists  in  this 
respect.  As  we  have  seen,  the  practice  is  of 
heathen  origin.  It  belongs  to  a  state  of  dark- 
ness, ignorance  and  superstition.  The  attempt 
of  Romanists  to  support  this  pagan  custom  by 
translating  Meravoia  {repentance),  doing  pen- 
ance, will  not  answer.  To  say  nothing  of  the 
fact  that  the  classical  usage  of  the  word  is  alto- 
gether against  such  a  rendering,  doing  penance 
not  being  even  one  of  its  meanings,f  it  makes 
nonsense  of  most  of  the  passages  in  which  the 
word  occurs,  such  as,  "There  is  joy  in  heaven 
over  one  sinner  that  does  p>enance.  God  com- 
mands all  men  to  do  penance.  Except  ye  do 
penance,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish.  He  is  not 
willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should 

*  D'Aubigne  His.  of  Ref.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  54. 
t  See  Donnegan's,  Grove's  and  Pickering's  Greek  and  English  Lexicons. 


The  Origin  of  Monkery.  2 1 1 

return  to  penance"  etc.,  etc.  What  a  transla- 
tion !  How  ridiculously  absurd  !  And  yet  tlie 
Douay  Bible  has  this  translation  of  the  word 
Meravoia  wherever  it  occurs  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, except  one.  Now  who  does  not  see 
that  a  man  may  do  penance,  and  yet  neither  re- 
pent nor  reform  ?  Besides,  this  unwarrantable 
rendering  makes  the  devotees  of  Brahma,  who 
are  as  severe  in  their  practices  of  doing  pen- 
ance as  are  Romanists,  as  acceptable  to  God  as 
the  best  Papists.  Can  any  thing  be  more 
absurd  than  this  heathenish  dogma  of  Rome  ? 


CHAPTER  XX. 

The  Paganism    of   Popery. — Purgatory  and 

Canonized  Saints. 

Anothee  of  the  many  errors  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  is  her  anti-scriptural"  doctrine 
of  purgatory.  This  is  a  third  place,  as  they 
hold,  in  which  departed  souls  are  confined,  who 
are  not  deserving  of  eternal  damnation,  nor 
yet  fit  for  heaven.  In  this  middle  place  it  is 
affirmed  they  are  confined  until  they  are  puri- 
fied by  its  fires  and  the  prayers  of  friends,  for 
the  abodes  on  high. 

But  from  whence  is  this  doctrine  obtained  ? 
The  Bible  speaks  only  of  two  places  beyond  the 
grave — heaven  and  hell.  It  says  not  one  word 
about  a  third,  where  souls  are  purified  by  fire 
and  the  prayer  of  saints.  There  is  not  a  single 
intimation  throughout  the  inspired  record,  that 
the  condition  of  any  departed  soul  can  possibly 
be  affected  by  any  amount  of  suffering,  or  any 
thing  that  we  can  do.  Besides,  this  Romish 
dogma  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  teachings 
of  the  Bible.  It  teaches  that  the  purgation  of 
sin  is  after  death;  the  Bible  teaches  that,  if 
done  at  all,  it  is  done  in  this  life.  The  doctrine 
of  purgatory  teaches  that  this  cleansing  is  done 


Purgatory  and  Canonized  Saints.       2 1 3 

hj  fire  /  the  Bible  tells  us  that  the  Mood  of  Je- 
sus Christ  cleanses  from  sin.  Home  tells  us 
that  the. fires  of  purgatory  will  ultimately  be 
extinguished;  the  Bible  assures  us  that  the  fires 
of  punishment  are  everlasting.  Romanists  be- 
lieve that  the  fires  of  purgatory  are  prepared 
for  the  purification  of  saints  who,  because  of  un- 
avoidable imperfections,  are  unfit  to  enter  hea- 
ven ;  while  the  Bible  teaches  us  that  all  the  fire 
in  the  other  world  was  prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels;  besides  John  says  :  "The  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all 
sin."  Hence,  nothing  left  for  fire  to  do.  If 
Christ  died  for  us  and  redeemed  us  from  sin  and 
hell,  as  the  Scriptures  assure  us,  then  the  idea  of 
further  meritorious  sufferings  detracts  from  the 
perfection  of  Christ's  work,  and  places  merit 
still  in  the  creature,  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
positive  declaration  of  God's  word. 

When  our  Saviour  was  expiring  on  the  cross, 
he  exclaimed,  "  it  is  finished  ;"  but  if  the  doc- 
trine of  purgatory  is  true,  the  expiation  of  sin 
was  only  then  begun,  and  which  was  to  be  com- 
pleted in  purgatory.  Jesus  Christ  says  one 
thing,  and  Romanists  say  another.  The  Bible 
teaches  us  that  if  men  die  in  their  sins  they  must 
perish,  but  Popery  inculcates  the  belief  of  a, post 
mortem  repentance  and  purification  of  sin.  The 
Bible  informs  us  that  the  saints  are  to  sing  "un- 
to him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 


214       Purgatory  and  Canonized  Saints. 

sins  in  his  own  blood,"  etc.,  whereas  if  this  doc- 
trine be  true,  the  ascription  of  the  saints  will  be 
unto  purgatory  that  has  purified  us,  be  glory, 
etc. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  Romanists  seek  to  keep 
the  Bible  from  the  eyes  of  the  people  ?  Who 
does  not  see  that  a  knowledge  of  the  Bible 
would  at  once  reveal  the  anti-scriptural  charac- 
ter of  Popery  ? — that  purgatory,  so  far  from 
being  a  Bible  doctrine,  is  directly  in  conflict 
with  the  Bible? 

Purgatory  is  of  heathen  origin.  The  doctrine 
of  a  future  state  of  purification  was  connected 
by  the  ancient  Egyptians  with  their  theory  of 
the  transmigration  of  souls.  We  also  find  it  in 
the  heathen  mythology  of  the  ancient  Grecians. 
They  believed  that  Charon,  one  of  their  deities, 
who  was  represented  under  the  form  of  an  old 
man  with  white  hair,  and  long  flowing  beard, 
was  the  ferryman  to  ferry  ghosts  over  the  four 
rivers  of  hell,  preparatory  to  their  entering  the 
palace  of  Pluto  ;  and,  that  none  could  pass  over 
immediately,  or  even  enter  Charon's  boat  with- 
out his  permission,  which  depended  upon  cer- 
tain qualifications.  In  case  they  were  unfit  to 
pass  over,  they  were  left  to  wander  amid  the 
mud  and  slime  of  the  shore  for  a  hundred 
years.* 

Homer  also,  in  his  twelfth  book  of  the  Odys- 

*  See  Virgil's  Eneid,  Book  vi. 


Purgatory  and  Ca?ionizcd  Saints.       2 1 5 

sey,  recognizes  a  middle  state,  or  purgatory, 
and  that  the  souls  therein  detained  were  bene- 
fitted by  the  prayers,  alms  and  sacrifices  of  their 
pious  friends. 

"  Eusebius  relates  of  Plato  (a  heathen)  that  he  divided 
mankind  into  three  states;  some,  who,  having  purified 
themselves  by  philosophy,  and  excelled  in  holiness  of 
life,  enjoy  an  eternal  felicity  in  the  islands  of  the  blessed 
without  any  labor  or  trouble,  which  neither  is  it  possible 
for  any  words  to  express,  nor  any  thoughts  to  conceive. 
Others,  that  had  lived  exceedingly  wicked,  and  who 
therefore  seemed  incapable  of  cure,  he  supposed  were  at 
their  death  thrown  down  headlong  into  hell,  there  to  be 
tormented  forever.  But  now,  besides  these,  he  imagined 
there  was  a  middle  sort,  who,  though  they  had  sinned, 
yet  had  repented  of  it,  and  therefore  seemed  to  be  in  a 
curable  condition  ;  and  these,  he  thought,  went  down  for 
some  time,  to  hell  too,  to  be  purged  and  absolved  by 
grievous  torments  ;  but  that  after  that  they  should  be 
delivered  from  it,  and  attain  to  honor  according  to  the 
dignity  of  their  benefactors."* 

From  the  above  it  is  plainly  seen  where  the 
idea  of  purgatory  was  obtained  by  the  Papists. 
Indeed  Cardinal  Ballarmine,  when  called  upon 
by  circumstances  to  furnish  authority  for  the 
Komish  belief  in  purgatory,  actually  founded 
his  argument  on  this  very  fact,  that  the  hea- 
thens believed  it. 

This  doctrine  of  a  middle  state  has  been  very 
general   among  pagans,  both   in  ancient    and 

*McGavin's  Prot.  vol,  i,  page  541 


216       Purgatory  and  Ca7ionized  Saints. 

modern  times,  especially  among  the  Hindoos, 
Japanese,  and  Thibetians. 

In  Hindostan,  Buddha  Sakia,  which  means 
the  Holy  Sakia,  or  Saint  Sakia,  inculcated  this 
doctrine  of  a  sort  of  purgatory  near  three  thou- 
sand years  ago.  He  was  believed  to  be  an  in- 
carnation of  Vishnu,  the  second  person  in  the 
Hindostan  trinity,  and  that  he  came  into  this 
world  to  subject  himself  to  severe  penances  that 
he  might  expiate  the  sins  of  mankind  by  suffer- 
ing ;  and  that  he  descended  into  hell  to  deliver 
them  who  were  expiating  their  offences  by  the 
pains  of  purgatory.  His  followers  also  taught 
that  if  a  man  afflicted  himself  more  than  was 
necessary,  or  repeated  more  prayers  than  were 
required  to  expiate  his  own  offences,  or  more  of 
both,  that  the  overplus  could  be  used  for  de- 
ceased relatives  or  friends,  by  being  placed  to 
their  account,  so  as  to  diminish  their  torments, 
or  if  the  amount  was  sufficient,  to  end  them. 
Hence  many  rich  men  sought  to  obtain  the  re- 
wards of  Paradise  by  leaving  large  bequests  for 
the  erection  of  temples  or  other  religious  insti- 
tutions, where  prayers  might  be  said  for  their 
souls  after  death,  that  their  sufferings  by  these 
means  might  be  greatly  shortened. 

The  doctrine  of  a  future  purification,  says  a 
German  Catholic  writer,*  "  was  closely  connect- 
ed by  the  ancients  with  that  of  the  transmigra- 

*  Encyc.  Amer.  vol.  x,  p.  429. 


Purgatory  and  Canonized  Saints.       2 1 7 

tion  of  souls,  which,  as  it  first  prevailed  among 
the  Egyptians,  was  not  hingmore  than  a  sym- 
bolical representation  of  the  immortality  of  the 
soul.  Succeeding  philosophers  made  use  of  this 
doctrine  of  transmigration,  to  deter  rude  tribes 
from  sin,  by  connecting  their  future  condition 
with  that  of  various  species  of  animals,  which 
was  well  fitted  to  strike  unreflecting  natures.  It 
was  afterwards  unhappily  chosen  to  indicate  the 
mode  of  the  purification  of  the  soul,  and  its 
preparation  for  the  joys  of  heaven." 

The  Pope  seeing  how  greatly  this  doctrine 
might  be  made  to  contribute  to  the  power  of 
the  Papacy,  should  it  be  adopted  with  the  neces- 
sary improvements  to  make  it  efficient  as  an 
auxiliary  to  his  greatness,  at  once  declared  it  to 
be  a  dogma  of  the  church.  It  was  immediately 
invested  with  every  circumstance  calculated  to 
impress  the  minds  of  the  ignorant  and  supersti- 
tious with  its  wonderful  character.  The  Popes 
claimed  to  preside  over  purgatory  with  plenary 
powTer.  It  was  declared  that  an  immense  trea- 
sure of  merit,  consisting  in  part  of  the  blood  of 
Christ,  that  had  been,  as  was  declared,  shed  un- 
necessarily, and  also  the  unnecessary  wTorks  of 
saints,  which  they  did  over  and  beyond  what 
was  their  duty,  called  works  of  supereroga- 
tion, had  been  committed  to  them  to  be  applied 
to  such  as  were  confined  in  purgatory,  and, 
wThere,  without  these  merits,  they  must  suffer 


2i8       Purgatory  and  Canonized  Saints. 

immensely  for  a  long  period  before  they  would 
be  sufficiently  purified  by  mere  fire  to  enter 
heaven.  The  people  were  taught  that  for  a  cer- 
tain sum  of  money  they  could  have  their  de- 
parted friends  delivered  from  these  torments. 
In  order  to  increase  the  revenues  of  the 
hierarchy,  pictures  were  suspended  in  their 
churches,  representing  the  souls  of  individuals 
weltering  in  fire,  that  could  at  once  be  released 
by  the  requisite  amount  of  gold. 

About  in  keeping  with  the  above  anti-scrip- 
tural and  absurd  dogma,  is  the  Popish  practice 
of  supplication  to  departed  saints.  As  to  the 
origin  of  this  abomination  there  can  be  no 
doubt.  Every  student  knows  that  the  gods  of 
Greece  and  Rome  were  deified  heroes — canon- 
ized according  to  the  customs  of  the  times. 
This  prominent  feature  of  pagan  superstition 
has  been  with  some  slight  changes  incorporated 
into  the  system  of  Popery.  As  the  heathens 
had  gods  to  guard  their  every  interest,  so  the 
Romish  Church  decided  to  have  her  tutelary 
divinities,  too,  in  the  form  of  canonized  saints. 
At  the  head  of  the  Papal  mythology  was  placed 
the  Virgin  Mary,  who  became  to  them  very 
much  what  Diana  was  to  the  Ephesians. 
Her  image  was  set  up  in  every  temple.  In 
honor  of  her  were  instituted  the  rosary  and  the 
crown.  She  was  more  honored  than  Christ. 
The  list  of  glorified  saints  became  preposterous- 


Purgatory  and  Canonized  Saints.       219 

ly  multiplied.  Each  canonization,  however, 
brought  large  sums  into  the  treasury,  and  the 
system  was  encouraged.  The  canonizing  of  P. 
de  Alcantara  and  Maria  M.  de  Pazzi  by  Clem- 
ent IX.,  amounted  to  no  less  than  sixty-four 
thousand  dollars.  Many  of  those  raised  to  this 
dignity  were  of  very  questionable  character. 
In  the  thirteenth  century  a  dualist  came  very 
near  being  canonized.  In  the  same  century  A. 
Pungilovo  died,  over  whose  tomb  an  altar  was 
built,  and  in  whose  honor  statues  were  erected 
in  the  churches  throughout  the  diocese  in  which 
he  lived.  Even  miracles,  it  was  affirmed,  were 
wrought  at  his  tomb.  The  bishop  and  chapter 
investigated  the  miracles  and  declared  them  to 
be  "  genuine."  It  was  determined  to  canonize 
him,  but  in  the  investigation  of  his  life  they 
found  him  to  be  so  unfit  for  this  promotion  that 
instead  of  canonizing  him,  they  dug  up  his 
bones  and  burnt  them.*  How  humiliated  must 
have  been  the  churches  that  had  his  statues,  and 
the  bishop  that  affirmed  that  miracles  were 
wrought  at  his  tomb !  Who  does  not  see  the 
gross  imposition  as  well  as  the  foolery  of  this 
whole  system  ?  And  yet  the  Council  of  Trent 
enjoined  the  "  worship  of  canonized  saints  by 
all  her  communicants."  What  is  this  but  down- 
right idolatry?  What  better  is  it  than  the 
worshiping    of   deified    heroes,    such    as   was 

*  See  B.T.  Ec.  Cyc,  v.  ii.,p.  91. 


220      Purgatory  and  Canonized  Saints. 

practiced  by  the  ancient  heathens?  Is  it  any 
wonder  that  a  church  that  enjoins  such  anti- 
scriptural  and  absurd  practices  upon  her  mem- 
bers, should  seek  to  keep  the  Bible  out  of  their 
hands,  and  out  of  the  hearing  of  their  children 
in  the  public  schools  ?  Christ  has  truly  said  : 
"  Every  one  that  doeth  evil  hateth  the  light, 
neither  cometh  to  the  light  lest  his  deeds  should 
he  reproved." 

The  pagan  character  of  Rome,  which  is  un- 
questionably the  secret  of  her  persistent  hos- 
tility to  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  among 
the  people,  is  seen  not  only  in  her  worship  of 
pictures  and  images — her  constant  use  of  holy 
water — her  burning  candles  upon  her  altars — 
her  monastic  orders — her  system  of  penance — 
her  doctrine  of  celibacy — her  teachings  of  pur- 
gatory— her  supplication  to  saints,  but  also  in 
her  many  other  peculiar  customs  and  cere- 
monies, which  find  no  warrant  in,  or  authority 
from  the  word  of  God,  such  as  her  doctrine  of 
auricular  confessions — her  numerous  feasts — her 
canonization  of  saints — her  fasts  and  use  of 
beads — her  devotion  to  relics — her  earthly  head 
— her  mitred  prelates — her  robed  priests — her 
crosiers — her  palliums — her  scrap-altars,  etc. 
Where  is  the  authority  of  all  these  save  in  the 
heathen  rites  and  ceremonies  of  a  blind  and  cor- 
rupt superstition  ? 

Just  in  proportion  as  the  Romish  Church  lost 


Purgatory  and  Canonized  Saints.       221 

the  inner  life  of  Christianity,  she  sought  to  in- 
crease her  power  by  extending  her  conquests 
over  the  surrounding  pagan  nations.  To  ac~ 
complish  this,  she  sought  to  make  the  tran- 
sition from  paganism  to  Christianity  easy  by 
adopting  pagan  rites,  symbols,  festivals,  and 
ceremonies,  until  paganism  has  become  her 
leading  feature. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Roman  Despotism. 

Every  one  familiarly  acquainted  with  the  past 
history  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and 
unbiassed  by  prejudice  or  interest,  must  have 
been  deeply  impressed  with  the  absolute  despot- 
ism that  has  been  inaugurated  and  maintained 
with  all  the  attendants  of  the  most  unscrupu- 
lous policy  of  a  worldly  ambition,  by  her,  dur- 
ing the  whole  period  of  her  greatest  prosperity. 
Popes  and  Councils  have  seemed  to  vie  with 
each  other  in  seeking  to  crush  out  every  appear- 
ance of  liberal  principles,  or  independence 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  to  the  extent  of 
their  power.  In  violation  of  the  plainest  teach- 
ings of  Christ,  they  have  claimed  authority  from 
heaven  to  overturn  every  kingdom  that  should 
dare  to  oppose  their  extravagant  assumptions, 
and  to  bring  all  men  into  subordination  to  their 
iron  yoke. 

Pope  Boniface  VIIL,  in  a  bull  called  Unam 
Sanctum,  utters  the  following  language :  "  We 
declare  and  determine  it  a  principle  absolutely 
necessary  to  salvation  that  all  human  beings  are 
subject  to  the  Pope."  And  mind  you,  this  sub- 
jection is  not  merely  ecclesiastical  subjection, 


Roman  Despotism.  223 

but  is  intended  to  include  political  subjection 
also,  entire  and  complete.  The  same  Pope  in  a 
letter  addressed  to  Philip,  King  of  France,  de- 
clares "  that  all  kings  and  persons  whatever, 
and  the  King  of  France  as  well  as  others,  by 
divine  command  owe  perfect  obedience  to  the 
Roman  pontiff  ;  and  this  not  merely  in  religious 
matters,  but  likewise  in  secular  and  human 
affairs."  In  the  Dictates  drawn  up  by  Pope 
Gregory  VII.,  it  is  declared  among  other  things 
that  "it  is  lawful  for  the  Pope  to  depose  empe- 
rors, and  absolve  subjects  from  their  allegiance 
to  unrighteous  rulers."  Pope  Martin  V.,  in 
sending  ambassadors  to  Constantinople,  headed 
their  instructions  as  follows :  "  The  Most  Holy 
and  Most  Blessed,  who  is  Lord  on  Earth, 
the  Master  of  the  Universal  World,  the 
Most  High  and  Sovereign  Bishop,  Martin, 
by  Divine  Providence,"  &c. 

Such  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  blasphe- 
mous salutations  of  Romanists,  "  Noster  Domi- 
nus  Deus  papa."  The  Lord  our  God  the  Poj>e, 
as  they  bow  down  and  kiss  his  feet.  What  is 
this  but  accepting  divine  honor? 

These  absurd  pretensions  and  ungodly  assump- 
tions, have  been  rigidly  carried  out  to  the 
utmost  extent  of  their  power,  by  thundering  the 
dire  and  tremendous  anathemas  on  the  heads  of 
all  who  ventured  to  think  for  themselves,  or 
question  their  right  to  rule  the  world.     While 


224  Roman  Despotism. 

they  profess  to  be  the  Vicegerents  of  Christ, 
who  declared  his  kingdom  not  of  this  world, 
they  have  sought  not  only  to  lord  it  over  God's 
heritage,  but  to  rule  with  a  rod  of  iron  over  all 
the  kingdoms  of  the  earth. 

The  haughty  pretensions  of  Pope  Innocent 
III.,  are  unsurpassed  for  pride,  arrogance  and 
lordly  utterances.  In  his  coronation  sermon  he 
said  :  "  Now  you  may  see  who  is  the  servant 
who  is  placed  over  the  family  of  the  Lord  ;. 
truly  is  he  the  Yicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  suc- 
cessor of  Peter,  the  Christ  of  the  Lord,  the  God 
of  Pharaoh ;  placed  in  the  middle  between  God 
and  man,  on  this  side  of.  God,  but  beyond  man  ; 
less  than  God  but  greater  than  man ;  who 
judges  all,  but  is  judged  of  none."  Here  we 
have  the  incarnation  of  the  most  despotic  assum- 
tions  that  it  is  possible  for  a  man  to  avow.  JSTor 
was  this  mere  empty  declamation.  He  created 
kings  both  in  Europe  and  Asia  according  to  his 
pleasure.  In  Asia  he  gave  a  king  to  the  Arme- 
nians. In  Europe  he  conferred  the  honors  of 
royalty  on  Primislaus,  the  Duke  of  Bohemia ; 
and  also  by  his  legate  he  placed  a  royal  crown 
on  Johannicius,  duke  of  the  Bulgarians;  and  in 
person,  crowned  at  Pome,  Peter  II.  of  Aragon. 

It  is  almost  incredible  to  read  the  terror  and 
consternation  that  were  excited  among  all  ranks 
in  the  middle  ages  by  Papal  maledictions  and 
excommunications. 


Roman  Despotism.  225 

Among  those  who  fell  under  the  displeasure 
of  the  Popes  may  be  named  the  Emperor  Henry 
IV.,  and  also  Henry  VI.,  Emperor  ;  Leopold, 
Duke  of  Austria ;  Alphonson  X.,  King  of 
Galicia ;  Philip  Augustus,  King  of  France  ; 
Frederick  II.,  Emperor  of  Germany ;  Philip 
the  Fair,  King  of  France ;  Lewis  XII.,  also 
King  of  France  ;  John  and  Henry  VIII. ,  both 
Kings  of  England  ;  also  Queen  Elizabeth  ;  Joan, 
Queen  of  Navarre ;  and  Basilius,  King  of  Poland. 

Henry  IV.,  Emperor  of  Germany,  was  for- 
mally deposed  by  Pope  Gregory  VII.,  and  his 
subjects  absolved  from  their  oath  of  allegiance 
to  him  as  their  sovereign  in  the  following  lan- 
guage : 

"For  the  dignity  and  defense  of  God's  holy  Church, 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  I  de- 
pose from  imperial  and  royal  administration,  King 
Henry,  son  of  Henry,  some  time  Emperor,  who  too 
boldly  and  rashly  laid  hands  on  the  Church.  I  absolve 
all  Christians  subject  to  the  Empire  from  that  oath, 
whereby  they  were  wont  to  plight  their  faith  unto  true 
kings  ;  for  it  is  right  that  he  should  be  deprived  of  dig- 
nity who  doth  endeavor  to  diminish  the  majesty  of  the 
Church.1' 

As  this  did  not  bring  the  king  to  terms,  the 
Pope  three  years  after  pronounced  another  ter- 
rible curse  upon  him. 

The  same  calamity  was  visited  upon  Freder- 
ick II.,  another  German  Emperor,  by  Pope  In- 
nocent IV.     When  Basilius,   King  of  Poland, 


226  Roman  Despotism. 

was  hurled  from  his  throne  by  Pope  Gregory 
VII.,  he  not  only  dissolved  the  oath  of  allegiance 
of  his  subjects,  but  by  imperious  edict,  prohib- 
ited the  nobles  and  clergy  from  electing  a  new 
king  without  his  consent.  Pope  Paul  III.  de- 
posed Henry  VIII.,  King  of  England,  after  this 
style  :  "  I  absolve  all  his  subjects  from  their  oath 
of  allegiance  to  him,  and  command  them  all, 
under  pain  of  excommunication,  not  to  obey 
him,  nor  any  officer  under  him." 

In  about  the  same  style  was  Queen  Elizabeth 
of  England  cursed,  and  excommunicated  by  Pius 
V.,  because  she  dared  to  be  a  Protestant.  The  an- 
athema, which  was  pronounced  in  the  following 
language,  shows  at  once  the  unbounded  despot- 
ism and  wrath  that  governed  him  : 

"  We  (the  Pope,)  declare  her  to  be  deprived  of  her 
pretended  title  to  the  kingdom  aforesaid,  and  all  domin- 
ion, dignity  and  privilege  whatsoever,  and  also  the  nobil- 
ity, subjects  and  people  of  said  kingdom,  and  all  others 
which  have  in  any  sort  sworn  unto  her;  to  be  forever 
absolved  from  any  such  manner  of  duty,  dominion,  allegi- 
ance, and  obedience ;  as  we  also  do  by  these  presents  ab- 
solve them,  and  deprive  Elizabeth  of  her  pretended  title 
to  the  kingdom,  and  all  other  things  above  said.  And 
we  command  and  interdict  all  and  every,  the  noblemen, 
subjects  and  people,  and  others  aforesaid,  that  they  pre- 
sume not  to  obey  her,  or  her  monitions,  mandates  or 
laws.  And  those  that  shall  do  contrary  we  include  in 
the  same  sentence  of  condemnation." 

And  be  it  remembered  that  these  anathemas 
were  not  merely  harmless  invectives  to  be  de- 


Roman  Despotism.  227 

spisecl  and  scorned  as  the  ravings  of  pride,  arro- 
gance, and  imbecility.  Romanists  believe  that 
the  Popes  act  by  divine  authority,  and  that  they 
must  be  obeyed.  When  John,  King  of  Eng- 
land, had  offended  Pope  Innocent  III.,  he  laid 
his  kingdom  under  an  interdict,  by  which  all 
the  places  of  worship  were  shut  up  for  "  three 
years,"  and  the  "  dead  buried  in  the  highways 
without  the  ordinary  rights  of  interment."  This 
failing  to  bring  the  King  to  terms,  the  Pope 
proceeded  to  severer  measures.  He  absolved 
his  subjects  from  their  oath  of  allegiance,  and 
declared  his  throne  vacant,  and  called  upon  the 
King  of  France  to  enter  upon  the  conquest  of 
Briton,  and  to  annex  it  to  his  own  dominions. 
An  army  was  immediately  raised  for  this  pur- 
pose, which,  in  connection  with  the  wide- spread 
disaffection  among  his  own  subjects,  so  alarmed 
the  Kin  2  of  End  and,  that  he  hastened  to  do 
homage  to  the  Pope,  who,  after  five  clays, 
restored  his  crown  and  scepter  upon  the  most 
humiliating  conditions. 

In  fact,  the  most  powerful  monarchs  were 
powerless  before  the  Popes.  Emperors  led  his 
horse  and  held  his  stirrup.  Kings  who  chanced 
to  fall  under  his  displeasure,  were  stripped  by 
him  of  their  honors  and  power,  and  whole 
realms  were  deprived  of  every  religious  privi- 
lege. The  Emperor  Henry  was  not  only  driven 
from   his  throne  by  Pope  Gregory  VII.,  but 


228  Roman  Despotism. 

compelled  to  cross  the  Alps  amid  the  rigors  of 
winter  to  implore  the  clemency  of  the  Pope.  On 
arriving  at  Oanusium,  the  Pope's  residence  at 
that  time,  he  was  compelled  to  stand  at  the  en- 
trance of  this  fortress  for  three  days,  in  the  open 
air,  with  his  feet  bare,  his  head  uncovered,  and 
no  other  garment  but  a  coarse  woollen  cloth 
thrown  around  his  naked  body. 

For  sanctioning,  as  was  supposed,  the  assas- 
sination of  Thomas  A.  Becket,  Henry  II.,  king 
of  England,  was  compelled  by  Pope  Alexander 
to  walk  barefoot  over  three  miles  of  flinty  road, 
with  only  a  coarse  cloth  over  his  shoulders,  to 
the  shrine  of  Becket,  where  eighty  monks,  four 
bishops,  abbots  and  other  clergy,  who  were 
present,  whipped  his  bare  back  with  a  knotted 
cord,  compelled  him  to  drink  water  mingled 
with  blood,  and  to  pay  forty  pounds  a  year  for 
tapers  to  burn  perpetually  before  the  martyr's 
tomb. 

Said  Pope  Boniface  to  Philip  King  of  France: 
"  "We  desire  that  thou  shouldest  know  that  thou 
art  subject  to  us  in  ecclesiastical  and  worldly 
matters."  "  God  has  set  us  over  kings  and 
countries  to  tear  down  and  destroy,  spoil  and 
scatter,  build  up  and  plant." 

In  fact,  to  such  an  extent  of  insanity  was 
this  idea  of  Papal  authority  over  all  mankind 
carried,  that  a  provision  was  inserted  in  the  ca- 
non law  declaring  that  "  if  a  Pope  was  so   lost 


Roman  Despotism.  229 

to  the  duties  of  his  high  station  that  through 
negligence  he  drew  multitudes  with  him  to  hell, 

DO  ' 

yet   was  he  not  to  be  reproved  by  any  man ; 
for  he  was  to  judge  mankind,   and   not  to  be 
judged  by  man  ;  therefore  the  nations  were  to 
pray  for  him,  for  on  him  their  salvation  de- 
pended next  to  God."     An  ecclesiastical  Papal 
writer  says  :  "  The  Pope  is  bound  by  no  form  of 
law  ;  his  pleasure  is  law."      "  The  Pope  makes 
right  of  that  which  is  wrong,  and  can  change 
the  nature  of  things."     "  The  Pope  is  all  and 
over  all ;  he   can  change    square   things  into 
round."     Pope  Adrian  YI.  said  to  the  Elector 
Frederick,  whom  he  sought  to  intimidate,   in 
order  to  prevent  his  encouraging  or  supporting 
the  Reformation  :  "  Thou  art  a  sheep  ;  presume 
not  to  impugn  thy  shepherd,  nor  to  judge  thy 
God  and  Christ."     Could  any  form  of  words  be 
employed  more  shocking  or  blasphemous  than 
the  above  ?     The  very  throne  and  high  preroga- 
tives of  the  Almighty  are  assumed  as  belonging 
to  a  poor,  weak,  sinful  man.     But  such  is  their 
boasted  claim,  and  such  has  been  their  tyranny 
founded  upon  these  wicked  pretensions  over  the 
nations  of  the  earth. 

The  whole  history  of  the  Church  shows  Ro- 
manism to  be  the  very  worst  form  of  despotism 
under  the  sun.  Nothing  can  exceed  its  haughty 
pretensions,  or  the  arrogance  and  pride  with 
which  it  has  sought  to  subjugate   the  world  to 


230  Roman  Despotism. 

its  iron  sway.  Consequently  she  has  ever  been 
the  enemy  of  all  liberal  governments  and  free 
institutions.  True  to  her  nature  and  instincts, 
in  all  struggles  for  liberty,  she  always  arrays 
herself  on  the  side  of  oppression.  She  must, 
from  her  very  structure  and  nature,  be  an  ene- 
my to  our  free  institutions,  and  woe  to  our 
country  and  our  liberties  when  Romanism  be- 
comes dominant  in  these  United  States. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Rome  Still  Desjjotic. 

When  we  refer  to  the  past  history  of  the 
Romish  Church  to  show  the  terrible,  crushing 
despotism  with  which  she  has  oppressed  man- 
kind in  past  ages,  we  are  frequently  met  with 
the  reply,  True,  but  Rome  has  changed  ;  that 
she  is  no  longer  the  tyrant  she  was  in  the  days 
of  Hildebrand  ;  that  with  the  progress  of  civili- 
zation she  has  advanced  in  the  direction  of  a 
more  humane  and  liberal  policy  ;  that,  in  fact, 
it  was  nearly  impossible  for  her,  amid  the  geu- 
eral  diffusion  of  knowledge,  to  still  adhere  to 
the  despotic  dogmas  of  the  dark  ages. 

Such  persons  should  remember  that  Rome 
boasts  of  her  immutability.  That,  however 
greatly  society  may  change  in  customs  and 
forms,  she  changes  not.  And,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  in  this  respect  she  has  wonderfully 
held  her  own. 

Rome  is  as  despotic  to-day  in  heart  and  soul 
as  she  has  been  at  any  former  period  of  her  ex- 
istence. This  charge  is  not  based  upon  the  as- 
sertions of  her  enemies,  but  upon  the  declara- 
tions of  her  own  expounders  of  her  principles, 
and  what  is  better,  her  long  and  uniform  prac- 


232  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

tice.  Austria,  France,  Spain,  Germany  and 
Italy,  all  testify  to  her  unwearied  efforts  to 
crush  out  the  recent  uprisings  of  their  people  for 
greater  political  liberty.  Wherever  the  struggle 
has  been  inaugurated  between  despotism  on  the 
one  hand,  and  freedom  on  the  other,  she  has  in- 
variably taken  her  stand  with  the  former.  She 
is  to-day  waging  a  most  vigorous  war,  in  all  her 
strongholds,  against  the  advances  of  civilization. 
In  an  article  in  the  Catholic  World  on  "  Reli- 
gious Liberty,"  for  April  last,  the  idea  of  im- 
provement on  the  part  of  the  Romish  Church 
toward  a  more  liberal  and  democratic  policy  in 
this  or  any  other  country,  is  not  only  absolutely 
denied,  but  it  is  also  asserted  that  her  despotism 
and  intolerance  must  from  her  very  nature 
remain  the  same  in  all  ages,  and  consequently 
it  is  utterly  useless  to  look  or  hope  for  a  change. 
He  says : 

"  To  seek  to  modify  the  position  and  action  of  the 
Church,  so  as  to  force  her  to  accept  and  conform  to  the 
dominant  or  popular  tendency  or  passion  of  the  age  or 
nation,  is  to  mistake  her  essential  character  and  office, 
and  to  forget  that  her  precipe  mission  is  to  govern  all  men 
and  nations,  kings  and  peoples,  sovereigns  and  subjects, 
and  to  conform  them  to  the  invariable  and  inflexible  lavr 
of  God,  which  she  is  appointed  by  God  himself  to 
declare  and  apply,  and  therefore  to  resist  with  all  her 
might  every  passion  or  tendency  of  every  age,  nation, 
community,  or  individual,  whenever  and  wherever  it 
deviates  from  that  law  of  which  she  is  the  guardian  and 


Rome  Still  Despotic.  233 

judge,  The  church  is  instituted,  as  every  Catholic  who 
understands  his  religion  believes,  to  guard  and  defend  the 
rights  of  God  on  earth  against  any  and  every  enemy, 
at  all  times,  and  in  all  places.  She  therefore  does  not  and 
cannot  accept,  or  in  any  degree  favor,  liberty  in  the  Pro- 
testant sense  of  liberty,  and  if  liberty  in  that  sense  be  the 
true  sense,  the  Protestant  pretension  cannot  be  success- 
fully denied."  ***** 

"  The  Protestant  experiment  has  demonstrated  beyond 
question  that  the  very  things  in  the  Catholic  Church 
which  are  most  offensive  to  this  age,  and  for  which  it 
wages  unrelenting  war  against  her,  are  precisely  those 
things  it  most  needs  for  its  own  protection  and  safety. 
It  needs,  first  of  all,  the  Catholic  Church,  nay,  the 
Papacy  itself  to  declare  and  apply  the  laic  of  God  to 
states  and  empires,  to  sovereigns  and  subjects,  kings  and 
peoples,  that  politics  may  no  longer  be  divorced  from  re- 
ligion, but  be  rendered  subsidiary  to  the  spiritual,  the 
eternal  end  of  man,  for  which  both  individuals  and 
society  exist  and  civil  governments  are  instituted.  It 
needs  the  church  to  declare  and  enforce  \the  law,  by  such 
means  as  she  judges  proper.  .  .  .  The  present  delu- 
sions of  the  loud-spoken  nineteenth  century  must  give 
way  before  her,  as  she  once  more  stands  forth  in  her  true 
light,  and  her  present  enemies  must  be  vanquished." 

Here  it  is  declared  by  one  of  their  leading 
papers  that  the  Roman  Catholic  hierarchy  still 
believes  it  to  be  the  mission  of  the  Church  "  to 
govern  all  men  and  nations,"  as  in  former 
times,  when  kings  and  emperors  who  chanced 
to  fall  under  the  Pope's  displeasure,  were  by  him 
stripped  of  their  power,  and  whole  realms  were 
deprived   of  every  religious  privilege.      It  is 


234  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

also  here  declared  that  Popery  "  cannot  accept, 
or  in  any  degree  favor  liberty  in  the  Protestant 
sense  of  liberty ;"  that  is,  our  free  institutions, 
both  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  This  we  firmly 
believed,  but  were  scarcely  prepared  for  such  an 
open  avowal  of  the  fact  by  Romanists  them- 
selves. What  think  Protestants,  who  have  fan- 
cied that  Rome  had  changed  from  what  she  for- 
merly was,  of  these  plain  and  emphatic  declara- 
tions, that  "  the  present  delusions  (religious 
toleration)  of  the  loud-boasting  nineteenth  cen- 
tury must  give  way  before  her,"  and  "  her 
present  enemies  (Protestants)  must  be  van- 
quished?" How  they  are  to  be  vanquished 
her  past  history  tells.  Such  is  the  spirit  of 
Pome  to-day,  as  proclaimed  by  herself,  and 
what  would  be  her  practice  if  she  but  had  the 
power,  it  is  not  difficult  to  divine. 

When  Joseph  II.,  Emperor  of  Austria,  adopt- 
ed, some  three  years  ago,  a  more  liberal  system 
in  the  government  of  the  empire,  by  which  men 
might  be  allowed  to  speak  and  publish  their 
own  thoughts,  and  by  which  Protestants  might 
be  permitted  to  have  their  own  schools,  instead 
of  being  compelled  to  send  their  children  to 
Catholic  schools  ;  and  which  provided  also  that 
heretics  (Protestants)  should  not  be  refused 
burial  in  Catholic  cemeteries,  when  those  here- 
tics have  no  burial-ground  of  their  own,  etc., 
the  Pope  was  filled  with  holy  indignation.  This 


Rome  Still  Despotic.  235 

just  and  righteous  legislation,  which  filled  the 
down-trodden  masses  with  untold  joy,  and  led 
to  the  illumination  of  the  city  of  Vienna,  and 
which  was  hailed  throughout  Christendom  by 
all  lovers  of  right  and  equity  as  an  evidence  of 
the  final  triumph  of  more  liberal  principles  and 
policies,  was  denounced  by  the  Roman  hierarchy 
as  a  horrible  crime.  During  the  enactment  of 
the  several  liberal  measures,  the  church  party, 
encouraged  by  the  Pope,  steadfastly  resisted 
every  change.  The  bishops  and  clergy  boldly 
threatened  the  liberal  party  with  all  sorts  of 
ecclesiastical  penalties  and  disabilities  for  re- 
sisting the  authority  and  policy  of  Rome. 

Tiiis  threat  was  accordingly  fulfilled  in  the 
Eull  or  allocution  of  the  Pope  which  speedily 
followed,  in  which  he  says  :  "  You  see,  conse- 
quently, venerable  brethren,  how  necessary  it  is 
strongly  to  reprove  and  condemn  those  abomi- 
nable laws  sanctioned  by  the  Austrian  Gov- 
ernment, laws  which  are  in  flagrant  con- 
tradiction with  the  doctrines  of  the  Catholic  re- 

1*      *  5> 

lgion. 

Here  we  have  in  the  ravings  of  the  present 
Pope  against  the  adoption  of  a  more  liberal 
system  by  the  Austrian  Emperor,  the  same 
despotic  spirit  that  was  exhibited  in  the  eleventh 
century  by  Hildebrand.  After  enumerating  the 
various  reforms  that  tended  to  lighten  the  bur- 
dens of  the  people,  he  further  says  : 


236  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

'•  We  reprove  and  we  condemn,  by  our  Apostolic 
authority,  the  laws  which  we  have  enumerated,  and 
everything  general  or  special  in  those  same  laws  or  in 
matters  which  refer  to  ecclesiastical  rig-ht  which  has 
been  decreed,  or  attempted  unjustly  in  any  manner 
whatsoever,  by  the  Austrian  Government,  or  its  subordi- 
nates, whomsoever  they  may  be.  In  virtue  of  the  same 
authority  which  appertains  to  us,  we  declare  those 
decrees  null  and  powerless  in  themselves,  and  in  their 
effect,  both  as  regards  the  present  and  the  future." 

In  the  history  of  Mexico  we  have  another  in- 
stance of  the  modern  despotic  spirit  and  prac- 
tice of  Popery.  For  three  hundred  years  after 
the  overthrow  of  the  empire  of  Montezuma,  in 
1520,  Home,  through  Spanish  Roman  Catholic 
officials  and  her  bishops  and  clergy,  ruled  the 
people  as  with  a  rod  of  iron.  Their  education  was 
neglected — superstition  was  inculcated — they 
were  ruthlessly  despoiled  of  their  rights,  with- 
out redress  ;  impoverished  by  an  ecclesiastical 
system  of  extortion,  to  swell  the  immense  re- 
venues of  the  church  ;  demoralized  by  an  irre- 
ligious priesthood,  and  coerced  by  them  into  the 
most  abject  obedience  through  the  Inquisition. 

It  is  not,  therefore,  surprising  that  under  this 
cruel  despotism,  the  population,  instead  of 
steadily  increasing,  was  found  at  the  close  of 
the  Spanish  rule  to  have  diminished. 

At  length,  however,  the  people  began  to 
awaken  from  their  slumber.  In  1810,  the  cry 
of  liberty  was  raised,  and  for  the  next  eleven 


Rome  Still  Despotic.  237 

years  a  fierce  struggle  was  maintained  against 
despotism,  in  which  many  brave  hearts  met  a 
martyr's  doom.  These  beginnings  prepared  the 
way  for  the  political  changes  that  have  followed. 

In  1821,  they  resolutely  threw  off  the  yoke  of 
Spain.  This  resulted  in  a  popular  reaction 
against  despotism.  About  this  time,  Bibles 
began  to  find  their  way  among  the  people.  The 
proximity  of  the  United  States  also  aided  the 
cause  of  freedom. 

A  Republican  party  was  accordingly  organ- 
ized for  the  avowed  purpose  of  establishing  and 
maintaining  constitutional  liberty  on  the  basis 
of  equal  rights,  and  freedom  to  worship  God 
according  to  the  dictates  of  conscience.  To  ac- 
complish  this,  however,  much  remained  to  be 
done.  Although  they  had  succeeded  in  throw- 
ing off  the  Spanish  yoke,  the  galling  chains  of 
Popery  still  remained.  The  Romish  hierarchy 
openly  avowed  itself  a  political  party,  and  at 
once  sought  alliance  with  all  the  aristocratic 
elements  in  the  land  for  the  purpose  of  success- 
fully resisting  every  measure  of  reform  that 
tended  to  elevate  the  down  trodden  masses.  The 
struggle  now  commenced  in  earnest  between  the 
Reform  party  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Roman 
Catholic  party  on  the  other.  The  leading  ques- 
tions at  issue,  and  which  for  a  season  trembled 
in  the  balance,  were  of  the  most  momentous 
character.     A   Monarchy  or   a   Republic?     A 


238  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

hereditary,  tyrannical,  irresponsible  aristocracy, 
or  rulers  selected  from,  and  elected  by  the  peo- 
ple ?  A  spiritual  despotism  by  a  union  of  Church 
and  State,  or,  a  divorcement,  separation  and 
independence  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  institu- 
tions, together  with  freedom  and  religious  toler- 
ation ? 

The  final  contest  of  this  great  struggle  culmin- 
ated in  1857,  when  the  Romish  church  party 
was  defeated.  A  constitution,  modeled  after 
our  own,  was  adopted.  In  their  declaration  of 
principles  they  proclaimed  as  fundamental,  that 
all  men  were  born  free ;  that  the  rights  of  man 
are  the  bases  and  objects  of  government;  that 
free  speech,  a  free  press,  free  labor  and  the  right 
of  petition  should  be  maintained,  etc.  The 
Romish  priesthood,  maddened  to  desperation, 
resorted  to  every  expedient  in  their  power  to 
overturn  this  liberal  system  and  to  establish  a 
despotic  government.  They  excommunicated 
such  as  supported  or  accepted  the  constitution. 
This  failing  to  produce  a  reaction,  they  inaugu- 
rated a  civil  war  and  furnished  means  to  mili- 
tary leaders  to  conduct  the  campaign.  But,  in 
1860,  the  church  party  was  vanquished.  The 
archbishop,  bishops,  their  military  chieftains 
and  political  leaders  were  banished  as  enemies 
to  liberty.  But  their  efforts  were  not  ended. 
They  sought  assistance  in  Europe,  and  soon  re- 
turned with  a  foreign  prince  and  a  French  army 


Rome  Still  Despotic.  239 

to  crush  the  spirit  and  institutions  of  liberty  in 
their  own  country,  to  banish  the  Bible,  and  free- 
dom to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictatesof 
conscience,  and  to  re-establish  their  former  in- 
quisitorial religious  intolerance  and  despotism. 
But  this  scheme  also  failed.  The  French  Em- 
peror was  compelled  to  withdraw  his  forces  and 
Maxiinillian  was  slain.  So  the  Republic  of 
Mexico  yet  stands  in  spite  of  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic party.  They  did  all  that  they  could  do  under 
the  circumstances,  and  failed  to  crush  out  lib- 
erty only  because  they  lacked  the  power. 

The  Emperor  of  France,  who  was  both  a  usur- 
per and  a  despot,  who  betrayed  in  the  most 
shameful  manner  the  liberties  of  the  nation,  had 
all  through  the  period  of  his  reign  the  political 
and  moral  support  of  the  Bishops  and  clergy  of 
the  Romish  Church.  To  them  he  owes  a  debt 
of  gratitude,  which  he  has  in  some  measure 
paid,  in  the  help  he  has  furnished  the  Pope  of 
Rome,  by  furnishing  French  soldiers  to  support 
his  authority. 

The  Republicans  of  Spain  to-day  find  the 
most  determined  opposition  to  a  liberal  govern- 
ment from  the  same  source. 

The  Bishops  and  clergy  unanimously  ap- 
plauded the  action  of  the  Spanish  government 
when  it  overthrew  the  constitution  of  the  coun- 
try, arrested  and  exiled  most  of  the  members  of 
the  Cortes,  and  returned  to  the  most  despotic 


240  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

principles  of  administration.  The  priest  party, 
not  satisfied  with  this,  have  been  urging  the 
Government  to  abolish  altogether  the  represen- 
tation of  the  people  until  they  have  finally  suc- 
ceeded in  placing  a  King  upon  the  throne. 

In  Italy  the  advances  that  have  been  made 
by  the  people  toward  more  liberal  principles, 
under  the  teachings  of  such  men  as  Garibaldi, 
have  been  steadily  resisted  and  denounced  by 
the  Pope  and  his  Bishops,  with  threats  and  ex- 
communications. Nothing  is  more  evident  than 
that  the  Romish  hierarchy  has  not  only  no  sym- 
pathy with  the  progress  of  freedom,  but  cher- 
ishes the  most  deadly  hate  toward  any  effort 
made  in  any  nation  to  secure  a  more  liberal  po- 
licy. This  is  not  only  true  in  Europe,  but  also 
in  the  New  World.  In  Brazil,  Peru,  Chili,  and 
all  the  South  American  Republics,  Pome  has 
invariably  been  arrayed  on  the  side  of  oppres- 
sion. 

In  our  great  rebellion,  that  sought  to  pros- 
trate our  liberties  in  the  very  dust,  by  estab- 
lishing one  of  the  worst  forms  of  despotism 
known  on  earth,  in  which  "  slavery,  the  sum  of 
all  villainies,"  was  made  the  corner-stone  ;  and 
when  the  South  was  waging  a  most  fearful  war 
against  the  government  of  the  United  States  for 
the  accomplishment  of  its  horrible  purpose,  and 
while  all  Europe  stood  breathless,  waiting  the 
result  of  the  terrible  conflict,  the  Pope  of  Rome, 


Rome  Still  Despotic.  241 

true  to  his  instincts,  and  true  to  the  despotism 
over  which  he  presides,  with  undue  haste,  was 
first  and  foremost  in  formally  expressing  his 
sympathy  for  Jefferson  Davis  and  his  cause, 
and  in  acknowledging  the  independence  of  the 
South. 

Perfectly  in  keeping  with  the  above  was  the 
terrible  demonstration  of  the  Irish  Catholics,  in 
the  New  York  riot  against  the  enforcement  of 
the  draft  to  put  down  the  rebellion.  When 
those  infuriated  Papists  swept  like  a  whirlwind 
of  desolation  through  the  streets,  marking  their 
way  with  fire  and  slaughter,  Archbishop 
Hughes  not  only  recognized  them  as  commu- 
nicants of  Rome,  but  addressed  them  as  "  his 
children."  They  and  the  Pope  were  working 
in  harmony  for  the  same  end,  viz. :  the  triumph 
of  the  Southern  rebellion  and  the  consequent 
overthrow  of  our  free  institutions. 

In  Rome,  the  seat  of  the  Papacy,  the  para- 
dise of  Romanism — where  Popery  has  done  ac- 
cording to  her  own  will  without  let  or  hin- 
drance, what  a  sad  spectacle  has  been  present- 
ed to  the  eye  !  The  reins  of  despotism  were 
held  by  an  all-powerful  hand.  Spies  by  day 
and  by  night  surrounded  the  suspected.  JSTo 
citizen  could  leave  the  Pope's  temporal  domin- 
ion without  permission,  based  upon  a  certificate 
from  the  priest  that  he  was  a  good  Papist.  A 
word  spoken  in  favor  of  liberty  would  be  cause 


242  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

for  arrest.  In  fact,  as  one  of  our  own  country- 
men who  visited  the  Papal  States  has  declared  : 
"  Liberty  is  unknown  in  Rome."  The  most  ab- 
solute despotism  on  the  one  hand  and  the  most 
abject  submission  on  the  other,  were  seen  on 
every  side. 

W.  J.  Stillman,  wdio  was  Consul  at  Rome 
from  1861  to  1865,  and  who  affirms  that  he  saw, 
in  official  and  private  capacity,  as  much  as  any 
artisan  could  see  of  the  government,  when 
speaking  of  it,  says  : 

"  It  was  simply  the  most  atrocious  in  existence  except 
that  of  Louis  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  Its  traditions  were 
as  old  as  its  authority,  and  the  system  of  repression  and 
espionage  quite  worthy  of  St.  Petersburgh.  Not  to  speak 
of  vague  and  general  complaints,  I  know  that  spies  were 
placed  at  the  doors  of  the  places  of  Protestant  worship, 
to  see  if  any  Romans  went  in,  and  that  one  friend  of 
mine,  a  surgeon  in  the  French  hospital,  was  arrested  for 
having  waited  on  his  wife  (an  English  woman)  and  car- 
ried at  night  to  the  prison  of  the  Holy  Office,  (the  eu- 
phonic for  the  inquisition,)  where  he  was  menaced  with 
severe  punishment  if  he  not  only  did  not  abstain  from 
courtesies  to  Protestantism,  but  compel  his  wife  to  leave 
the  Anglican  Communion  and  enter  the  Roman,  and  he 
finally  escaped  from  them  by  an  appeal  to  French  pro- 
tection as  an  employe. 

"  The  brother  of  one  of  my  most  intimate  friends  was 
arrested  in  his  bed  at  night,  carried  off  by  officers  of  the 
Holy  Office,  and  never  heard  of  again,  until  years  after, 
when  a  released  prisoner  came  to  tell  the  survivor  that 
his  brother  had  died  in  the  prison  with  him,  and  was 
buried  in  the  earth  of  the  dungeon. 


Rome  Still  Despotic.  243 

11  Another  of  my  friends,  Castellani,  the  jeweler,  was 
under  so  severe  police  surveillance  that  for  several  years 
lie  had  not  dared  walk  in  the  street  with  any  of  his 
friends,  aud  when  his  father  died,  the  body  was  taken 
possession  of  by  the  police  at  the  door  of  the  house,  the 
coffin  surrounded  by  a  detachment  of  officials,  carried  to 
thtt  church,  and  the  next  day  buried,  all  tokens  of  respect 
to  the  deceased  being  forbidden,  and  all  participation  in 
the  services  by  his  friends.  lie  and  his  sons  were  Liber- 
als in  opinion. 

"  The  system  of  terrorism,  was  such  that  liberal  Romans 
dared  meet  only  in  public,  and  never  permitted  a  stran- 
ger to  approach  them  in  conversation.  I  never  dared  en- 
ter the  house  of  a  Roman  friend  for  fear  of  bringing  on 
him  a  domiciliary  visit.      *     *     * 

"  I  can  conceive  no  system  of  torture  worse  than  this 
terrible  espionage,  under  which  every  patriotic  Roman 
lay  fearful  of  his  own  breath — one  scarcely  daring  to 
speak  to  another  except  in  tropes  and  innuendoes.  They 
suffered  the  penalty  of  crime  for  the  toish  merely  to  be 
free.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  system  of  counter-espion- 
age kept  up  by  the  Roman  Committee  on  the  Govern- 
ment, no  Liberal  could  have  lived  in  Rome.  "When  sus- 
pected, they  generally  had  warning  by  their  own  spies." 

JSTo  government  in  Europe  was  so  oppressive 
as  that  of  Rome,  and  no  other  so  hated  by  its 
subjects.  However  much  the  Pope  might  have 
been  reverenced  as  the  head  of  the  Church,  he 
certainly  was  feared  and  utterly  detested  as  a 
civil  ruler.  Foreign  bayonets  alone  kept  him 
in  power.  As  soon  as  these  were  removed,  the 
people  rose  as  one  man,  and  by  the  potency  of 
the  ballot-box  hurled  him  from  his  throne.    Ne- 


244  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

ver  was  there  a  revolution  more  harmonious, 
complete,  and  unanimous.  Fifty  thousand  votes 
were  polled  against  him,  and  hut  fifty  for  him, 
a  thousand  to  one.  Romanists  in  the  very  sha- 
dow of  St.  Peter's,  who  know  all  about  the 
Pope,  have  swept  away  by  their  own  act  the 
foul  despotism  that  has  crushed  them  through 
all  the  past.  No  wonder  there  is  rejoicing 
among  the  priest-ridden  and  ill-governed  people 
of  that  ancient  city.  Says  Dr.  Nelson  in  a  re- 
cent letter  from  Pome  :  "  The  citizens  say  they 
can  breathe  more  freely  than  ever  before,  and 
begin  already  to  know  what  is  meant  by  free- 
dom of  thought  and  speech." 

There  is,  however,  another  fact  in  this  con- 
nection that  has  a  direct  bearing  upon  this 
question.  On  the  4th  of  December  following 
the  election  held  by  the  liberated  people  of 
Pome,  the  Catholic  archbishops,  bishops,  and 
priests  of  these  United  States,  in  the  most  pub- 
lic and  formal  manner,  entered  their  solemn 
protest  against  this  popular  election,  against 
free  suffrage,  against  thePomans  choosing  their 
own  rulers,  against  those  principles  that  lie  at 
the  very  foundation  of  our  government.  They 
expressed  no  sympathy  with  a  down-trodden 
and  oppressed  people  that  had  gloriously  thrown 
off  the  galling  yoke  that  oppressed  them,  but 
sympathy  with  the  tyrant  who  had  justly  been 
deposed  by  the  popular  will  of  the  people,  ex- 


Rome  Still  Despotic,  245 

pressed  in  regular  form,  with  a  unanimity  most 
overwhelming  in  its  significance — sympathy 
with  a  civil  power,  that  has  been  not  only  a 
scandal  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  to  the 
nineteenth  century,  for  its  despotic  severity. 
Can  we  conceive  of  a  more  inconsistent  and 
humiliating  spectacle  than  that  exhibited  by 
these  foreigners,  who  have  come  here  to  enjoy 
our  free  institutions,  entering  their  protest 
against  democratic  principles  and  popular 
rights  ?  Who  can  fail  to  see,  in  the  light  of  the 
above,  that  we  have,  in  the  Romish  hierarchy 
in  the  United  States,  a  most  determined  combi- 
nation against  all  of  those  institutions  which  are 
our  glory  and  our  boast  ? 

Said  Father  Preston,  of  New  York,  in  an  ad- 
dress delivered  on  the  27th  of  November  last : 
"  Once  admit  that  the  foundation  of  civil  au- 
thority rests  in  the  will  of  the  people — that  men 
may  change  the  form  of  government,  and  you 
have  chaos  instead  of  order."  And  again  : 
"  The  right  of  a  sovereign  cannot  be  taken  from 
him  without  a  violation  of  the  law  of  Almighty 
God."  This  condemns  the  whole  of  the  found- 
ation upon  which  our  free  institutions  rest.  Ac- 
cording to  this,  our  forefathers  committed  a 
great  crime  in  rebelling  against  George  III.  ; 
and  further,  our  government  has  no  right  to  ex- 
ist, and  ought  to  be  overthrown.  By  the  dis- 
semination of  such  opinions,  this  Romish  polit- 


246  Rome  Still  Despotic. 

ico-ecclesiastical  organization,  which  is  foreign 
in  its  origin,  in  its  sympathies,  and  in  its  inter- 
ests, is  not  only  importing  foreign  vassals  who 
are  ready  to  do  its  bidding,  bnt  is  also  sending 
a  most  destructive  anti-republican  influence 
throughout  our  land.  What  is  the  present  Syl- 
labus of  Pius  IX.  but  the  reiteration  of  despotic 
assumptions  ?  There  is  scarcely  a  single  fun- 
damental postulate  of  the  liberalism,  advanced 
civilization,  and  political  reforms  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  that  it  does  not  unqualifiedly 
condemn. 

Such  is  the  doctrine  of  Popery,  and  such 
are  the  teachings  of  her  priests  and  bishops  in 
our  midst  to-day, — teachings  that  directly  tend 
to  undermine  the  entire  fabric  of  our  institu- 
tions. 

"With  all  these  facts  before  us,  can  any  one 
fail  to  understand  that  the  policy  of  Borne  is 
now  what  it  ever  has  been,  despotic  in  theory, 
in  principle,  and  in  practice  !  If  she  does  not 
now  tyrannize  over  governments  as  formerly,  it 
is  simply  because  she  has  not  the  power.  She 
has  never  renounced  the  right  to  depose  rulers, 
and  release  subjects  from  their  allegiance  at 
pleasure.  Hardly  thirty  years  have  passed 
since  she  struggled  hard  to  revive  the  horrors  of 
the  Inquisition  in  Spain ;  and  recent  events 
show  what  she  would  do  in  the  United  States  if 
she  could. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Romanism  an  Intolerant  and  Persecuting 

Power, 

The  history  of  Papal  Rome  is  not  only  a  his- 
tory of  a  complete  despotism,  but  also  a  history 
of  the  most  bigoted  intolerance  and  cruel  per- 
secution, that  has  been  remorselessly  waged  by 
her,  when  she  has  chanced  to  have  the  power, 
against  all  such  as  dared  to  worship  God  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  their  own  consciences 
instead  of  according  to  the  dictum  of  Rome. 
Nor  should  it  be  forgotten  that  this  spirit  of  per- 
secution, which  has  made  the  earth  drunk  with 
the  blood  of  the  saints,  is  strictly  in  accord- 
ance with  her  avowed  principles.  These  are 
clearly  taught  in  her  Canon  Law,  which  is 
made  up  of  the  writings  of  the  Fathers,  the  de- 
crees of  Councils,  and  the  bulls  and  decretals  of 
the  Popes.  This  law  is  based  on  the  assump- 
tion that  the  authority  of  the  Pope  extends  over 
all,  even  Protestants  as  well  as  Papists,  and 
that  every  officer  of  the  Church  is  bound  to  ad- 
minister discipline  on  this  basis.  Cardinal  Bel- 
larmine  declared  that  the  Pope  "  hath  a  full 
power  over  the  whole  world,  both  in  ecclesiasti- 
cal and  civil  affairs,  and  to  question  it  was  a  de- 


248        Romanism  a  Persecutiyig  Power. 

testable  heresy.  A  Bull  of  Pope  Boniface  closes 
with  these  words :  "  Since  such  is  our  pleasure, 
who  by  divine  permission  rule  the  world." 

These  absurd  pretensions  and  groundless  as- 
sumptions have  led  to  the  establishment  of  the 
most  diabolical  system  of  persecution  toward 
all  whom  they  have  designated  as  heretics,  that 
ever  saw  the  sun.  The  fifth  Council  of  Toledo, 
Can.  3,  says  : 

"  We  the  Holy  Council,  promulge  this  sentence  or  de- 
cree, pleasing  to  God,  that  whosoever  hereafter  shall 
succeed  to  the  kingdom,  shall  not  mount  the  throne  till 
he  has  sworn,  among  other  oaths,  to  'permit  no  man  to 
live  in  his  kingdom  who  is  not  a  Catholic.  And  if,  after 
he  has  taken  the  reins  of  government  he  shall  violate  this 
promise,  let  him  be  anathema  maranatha  in  the  sight  of 
the  eternal  God,  and  become  fuel  for  the  eternal  fire." 

The  Council  of  Lateran,  under  Innocent  III., 
decreed  that  the  secular  power  under  Papal  con- 
trol should  be  required  to  take  the  following 
oath : 

"  That  they  will  endeavor,  with  all  their  might,  to  ex- 
terminate from  every  part  of  their  dominions,  all  hereti- 
cal subjects,  universally,  that  are  marked  out  to  them  by 
the  Church.  But  if  any  temporal  lord,  being  required 
and  admonished  by  the  Church,  shall  neglect  to  purge  his 
land  from  this  heretical  filthiness,  he  shall  be  tied  up  in 
the  band  of  excommunication  by  the  metropolitan  and 
his  corn-provincial  bishops.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to 
make  satisfaction  within  a  year,  it  shall  be  signified  to  the 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power.        249 

Pope,  that  he  may  from  that  time  pronounce  the  subjects 
absolved  from  allegiance  to  him,  and  expose  his  territo- 
ries to  be  seized  on  by  Catholics,  who,  expelling  heretics, 
shall  possess  the  country  without  contradiction." 

Here  the  most  relentless  and  heart-sickening 
persecution  is  not  only  recommended,  but  en- 
joined by  threats  and  serious  penalties.  And 
let  it  be  understood  that  every  canon  of  this  La- 
teran  Council  has  been  endorsed  by  the  Coun- 
cil of  Trent. 

Innocent  FY,  in  1254,  abolished  the  distinc- 
tion between  heretics  and  believers  in  the  here- 
tics, and  adjudged  them  both  to  the  same  tor- 
ments. He  also  founded  a  confraternity  of  cru- 
saders expressly  to  defend  the  inquisitors 
against  the  effects  of  popular  indignation.  Ur- 
ban IY.,  in  1262,  further  provided  that  to  pre- 
vent scandal  the  testimony  of  the  witnesses 
against  heretics  was  not  to  be  taken  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  accused,  nor  their  names  divulged 
to  them.  Also  that  the  processes  were  to  be 
conducted  without  formality,  or  the  "  row  " 
(strepitus)  of  ordinary  courts,  where  the  plead- 
ing of  advocates  was  permitted.  Clement  IY., 
in  1265,  added  a  provision  that  any  one  might 
take  a  heretic,  and  seize  his  goods  to  his  own 
use.  Nicholas  III.,  in  1280,  added  a  sentence 
of  excommunication  against  any  layman  who, 
either  in  public  or  in  private,  disputed  on  the 
Catholic  faith,  and  decreed   that   if  after  the 


250        Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

emancipation  of  any  person  from  serfdom  his 
father  should  become  a  heretic,  the  emancipa- 
tion should  be  void,  and  the  son  should  become 
a  serf  again.  When,  in  14S6,  the  magistrates 
of  Brixen  refused  to  burn  heretics,  on  the 
ground  that  heresy  was  only  an  ecclesiastical 
offence,  Innocent  VIII.  excommunicated  them 
unless  they  carried  out  the  sentences  of  the  in- 
quisitors, without  appeal,  within  six  days. 

This  boasted  supremacy,  that  has  been  so  fre- 
quently asserted  by  fire  and  sword,  and  which 
has  worn  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  is 
steadily  inculcated  and  enjoined  upon  all  that 
are  directly  entrusted  with  the  interest  of  the 
hierarchy.  The  persecution  of  heretics  was  one 
of  the  solemn  obligations  assumed  by  every  Je- 
suit at  his  consecration.  This  order,  established 
by  Pope  Paul  III.,  and  invested  with  functions 
and  prerogatives  superior  to  bishops  and  even 
archbishops,  that  they  might  the  more  efficient- 
ly do  the  will  of  the  Pope,  were  inducted  into 
their  office  by  the  following  oath  : 

"  I  do  renounce  and  disown  any  allegiance  as  due  to  any 
heretical  king,  prince,  or  state,  named  Protestants,  or  obe- 
dience to  any  of  their  inferior  magistrates  or  officers.  I 
do  further  declare  that  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  En- 
gland, of  the  Calvinist,  Huguenots  and  others  of  the  name 
of  Protestants,  to  be  damnable,  and  they  themselves  are 
damned  and  to  be  damned  that  will  not  forsake  the  same. 
I  do  further  declare  that  I  will  help,  assist  and  advise  all 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power,       251 

or  any  of  his  Holiness'  agents  in  any  place  wherever  I  shall 
be — in  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  or  in  any  other  terri- 
tory or  kingdom  I  shall  come  to  ;  and  do  my  utmost  to 
extirpate  the  heretical  Protestants'  doctrine,  and  to  des- 
troy all  their  pretended  powers,  regal  or  otherwise.  I  do 
further  promise  and  declare,  that  notwithstanding  I  am 
dispensed  with  to  assume  any  religion  heretical  for  the 
propagation  of  Mother  Church's  interest,  to  keep  secret 
and  private  all  her  agents'  counsels  from  time  to  time,  as 
they  intrust  me,  and  not  to  divulge,  directly  or  indirectly, 
by  word,  writing,  or  circumstance  whatever,  but  to  exe- 
cute all  what  shall  be  proposed,  given  in  charge,  or  dis- 
covered unto  me  by  you,  my  ghostly  father,  or  by  any  of 
this  sacred  convent.  All  of  which  I,  A.  B.,  do  swear  by 
the  blessed  Trinity  and  blessed  Sacrament,  which  I  am 
now  to  receive,  to  perform,  and  on  my  part  to  keep  invi- 
olably. And  do  call  the  heavenly  and  glorious  host  of 
heaven  to  witness  these,  my  real  intentions,  and  to  keep 
this  my  oath.  In  testimony  hereof  I  take  this  most  holy 
and  blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist,  and  witness  the 
same  further  with  my  hand  and  seal  in  the  face  of  this 
holy  convent."* 

The  same  persecuting  spirit  is  distinctly  in- 
culcated in  the  obligations  imposed,  and  the 
vows  assumed  by  the  subordinate  officers  of  the 
Church :  "  Heretics,  schismatics  and  rebels 
against  the  same  our  lord  (the  Pope)  and  his 
successors,  I  will  persecute  and  fight  against  to 
the  utmost  of  my  power."  And  lest  an  oath 
should  be  disregarded,  it  is  provided  "  that  if 
a  bishop  shall  have  been  negligent  or  remiss  in 

*  Jesuit's  oath,  as  quoted  by  Usher. 


252       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

purging  his  diocese  of  heretical  pravity,  as  soon 
as  this  is  made  apparent  by  sure  evidence,  he 
shall  be  deposed  from  his  episcopal  office,  and  in 
his  place  shall  be  substituted  a  fit  person  who 
will  and  can  confound  the  heretical  pravity."* 

Here  the  oath  of  consecration  makes  it  the 
solemn  duty  of  every  bishop  to  "  persecute  and 
fight  against  heretics  and  schismatics  to  the  ut- 
most of  his  power."  And  what  has  been  the 
terrible  effects  of  this  oath,  let  the  millions 
that  Rome  has  destroyed  by  fire  and  sword  an- 
swer. It  has  converted  her  bishops  into  cold- 
hearted  tyrants,  more  resembling  the  cruel  and 
bloodthirsty  Nero  than  the  followers  of  Jesus. 
They  have  under  the  most  solemn  circumstan- 
ce&pledged  themselves  to  persecute. 

Is  it,  therefore,  strange  that  under  the  inspir- 
ation of  this  persecuting  spirit  her  annals  should 
be  filled  with  blood  ?  That  the  heart  should 
sicken  at  the  sad  recital  of  the  tortures,  suffer- 
ings and  deaths  of  the  vast  multitudes  that  have 
fallen  under  her  displeasure,  until  the  very  earth 
has  been  reddened  with  human  gore  from  her 

hands? 

Although  this  can  never  justify,  it  however 
accounts  for  the  terrible  persecution  that  was 
waged  by  Rome  in  the  thirteenth  century 
against  the  Waldenses.     This  people,  who  in- 

*  Form  of  oath  at  the  consecration  of  a  bishop  in  the  Roman  Pontifical,  as 
quoted  by  Murray.     Kirwin's  Letters  to  Taney,  p.  219. 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power.        253 

habited  the  valley  of  Piedmont,  would  not  give 
up  their  Bibles,  nor  acknowledge  the  claims  of 
the  Pope.  These  were  their  only  offences.  But 
for  these  they  were  declared  heretics,  and  ad- 
judged worthy  of  death.  Castelnan  wTas  sent 
by  the  Pope  as  his  legate,  to  superintend  and 
carry  on  the  bloody  crusade  against  them. 
About  three  hundred  thousand  men  were  raised 
for  this  horrible  purpose.  The  first  outburst  of 
their  fury  was  on  the  town  of  Bezieres,  which 
contained  a  population  of  about  sixty  thousand 
souls.  The  legate  gave  up  the  town  to  pillage, 
and  the  people  to  slaughter.  "But  how,"  said 
one  of  his  officers,  "  can  we  distinguish  the  Ca- 
tholic from  the  heretic  ?"  The  legate  replied, 
"  Kill  all ;  the  Lord  will  know  his  own."  And, 
awful  to  relate,  every  being  was  slain,  and  the 
town  consumed  by  fire ! 

All  this,  however,  wras  only  the  beginning  of 
the  sorrows  of  that  people.  For  nearly  fifty 
years  was  this  appalling  carnage  continued. 
"  Battle  followed  battle,"  says  Hurry  ;  "  city 
was  burned  after  city  ;  valley  was  entered  after 
valley,  until  the  rugged  yet  fair  heritage  of  this 
pious  and  simple  people  was  converted  into  a 
howling  wilderness — until  a  million  of  their 
number,  under  the  sabre  and  tread  of  the  min- 
ions of  Popery,  were  made  to  bite  the  dust !" 
Horland,  envoy  of  Cromwell  to  Turin,  in  ad- 
dressing the  Duke  of  Savoy,  after  reciting  a  list 


254       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

of  barbarities,  says :  "  What  need  I  mention 
more,  though  I  could  reckon  up  very  many  cru- 
elties of  the  same  kind,  if  I  were  not  astonished 
at  the  very  thought  of  them  !  If  all  the  tyrants 
of  all  time  and  ages  were  alive  again,  they 
would  be  ashamed  when  they  should  find  that 
they  had  contrived  nothing  in  comparison  with 
these  things  that  might  be  reputed  barbarous 
and  inhuman.  Heaven  itself  seems  astonished 
with  the  crimes  of  men,  and  the  very  earth  to 
blush,  being  discolored  with  the  gore  and  blood 
of  so  many  innocent  persons." 

In  France,  the  Yaudois  of  Province  suffered 
from  the  hands  of  Papists  very  much  in  the 
same  manner.  On  the  12th  of  April,  1545, 
"An  execrable  carnage  began.  The  Yaudois 
were  surprised  and  massacred  as  in  a  chase  of 
wild  beasts,  their  houses  were  burnt,  their  har- 
vest despoiled,  their  trees  torn  up,  their  wells 
filled,  their  bridges  destroyed.  All  was  fire 
and  blood  ;  and  the  peasants  of  the  neighbor- 
ing regions  o^oin^  with  the  murderers,  com- 
pletecl  the  remains  of  the  devastation.*  The 
men  were  hacked  to  pieces  ;  houses  were  filled 
with  women.  Those  attempting  to  escape  were 
driven  back,  or  butchered.  The  priests,  who 
were  the  leaders  in  this  infernal  work,  blessed 
the  murderers,  and  told  them  to  give  no  quarters. 
Many  of  the  Yaudois  fled  to  the  mountains  for 

*  G.  De  Felice's  History  of  the  Persecution  of  Prot.  in  France,  p.  63. 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Pozver.        255 

safety,  where  great  numbers  died  of  starvation. 
Many  in  their  extremity  begged  that  they 
might  have  the  privilege  of  leaving  everything 
to    their   enemies,  except    their    under-clothes, 

Their  only  crime,  for  which  they  thus  suf- 
fered the  loss  of  all  things,  was,  that  they 
were  Protestants,  and  as  such  were  worship- 
ing God  according  to  their  own  convictions. 
But,  for  this,  however,  they  were  adjudged 
guilty  of  heresy  by  Romanists,  and  doomed 
to  destruction. 

And  let  it  be  remembered,  that  these  horrible 
scenes  of  blood  and  carnage  at  which  the 
mind  is  horrified  at  their  bare  recital,  were 
not  the  result  of  the  fanatical  ravings  of  a  few 
unauthorized  individuals.  They  were  the  re- 
sult of  a  settled  policy  that  had  its  centre  in 
Rome ;  that  was  directed  and  stimulated,  nay, 
urged  by  the  head  of  the  Romish  Church. 
Pope  Paul  J V.,  in  a  Bull  issued  in  the  six- 
teenth century,  affirms  and  decrees  the  follow- 
ing: 

"I.  Considering  that  the  Roman  Pontiff  possesses  the 
plenitude  of  power  over  every  realm  and  every  nation, 
that  he  alone  upon  earth,  judges  all  and  is  judged  by  no 
one  whomsoever. 

II.  "W e  renew  all  sentences  of  excommunication  which 
have  ocen  directed  against  heretics,  of    ichatsoever  con- 

*  Ibid,  p.  69. 


256       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

clition,  were   they   Bishops,  Patriarchs,   or  Popes,  were 
they  Kings  or  Emperors. 

III.  But  since  spiritual  penalties  are  not  sufficient,  we, 
in  the  plenitude  of  the  apostolic  power,  sanction,  estab- 
lish, decree  and  define  by  the  present  Constitution,  which 
shall  be  forever  in  force,  that  all  persons,  Bishops,  Car- 
dinals, and  others,  Princes,  Kings,  or  Emperors,  who 
shall  be  convicted  of  schism  or  heresy,  shall,  over  and 
above  the  aforesaid  spiritual  penalties,  incur  by  the  very 
fact,  and  without  other  judicial  proceeding,  the  loss  of 
all  honor,  of  all  power,  of  all  authority,  of  every  princi- 
pality, dukedom,  royalty,  empire,  and  shall  be  forever 
deprived  and  incapable  of  resuming  them.  But  further- 
more, they  are  to  be  held  as  '  relajised,'1  as  if  condemned 
for  the  second  time,  as  if,  already  convicted  of  heresy, 
they  had  already  abjured  and  then  fallen  into  it  again. 
Furthermore,  they  are  to  be  given  over  to  the  secular 
arm  in  order  to  be  punished  by  the  penalties  of  the  law, 
except  that,  when  truly  penitent  they  are  to  be  by  the 
clemency  and  benignity  of  the  Holy  See,  committed  to 
a  monastery  to  do  penance  there  upon  bread  and  water 
for  life.  And  they  are  to  be  otherwise  regarded  as  re- 
lapsed heretics  by  all  men  of  every  grade.  They  are  to 
be  treated  as  such,  shunned  as  such,  and  deprived  of 
every  consolation  of  humanity."1* 

For  the  purpose  of  carrying  out  in  the  most 
efficient  manner  such,  cruel  and  bloody  edicts 
as  the  above,  various  expedients  were  adopted. 
But  nothing  contributed  so  largely  toward  the 
utter  extermination  of  Protestants  or  heretics, 
as  they  were  called,  as  the  "  Holy  Inquisition ' 
as  it  was  termed,  which  was  organized  as  far 

*  Father  Gratry,  as  quoted  in  the  Christian  World,  Aug.,  1S70. 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power.        257 

back  as  the  thirteenth  century,  but  which 
attained  its  greatest  efficiency  in  Spain,  as  es- 
tablished by  Pope  Alexander  VI.  This  was 
one  of  the  most  cruel  and  terrible  systems  of 
persecution  ever  known,  and  was  soon  extend- 
ed to  other  countries. 

"  The    Dominican  Torquemada,"   says  Motley,  "  was 
the  first  Moloch  to  be  placed  upon  this  pedestal  of  blood 
and  fire,  and  from  that  day  forward  the  '  holy  office '  was 
almost  exclusively  in  the  hands  of  that  band  of  brothers. 
In  the   eighteen  years  of  Torquemada's  administration 
ten  thousand  two  hundred  and  twenty  individuals  were 
burned  alive,  ninety-seven  thousand   three  hundred  and 
twenty-one  punished  with  infamy,  confiscation  of  proper- 
ty, or  perpetual  imprisonment,  so  that  the   total  number 
of  families  destroyed  by  this  one  friar  alone,   amounted 
to  one  hundred  and  fourteen  thousand  four  hundred  and 
one.    In  course  of  time  the  jurisdiction  of  office  was  ex- 
tended.    It  taught  the  savages  of  India  and  America  to 
shudder  at  the  name  of  Christianity.     The  fear  of  its  in- 
troduction froze  the  earliest  heretics  of  Italy,  France  and 
Germany  into  orthodoxy.     It  was  a  court  owing  alle- 
giance to  no  temporal  authority,  superior  to  all  tribunals. 
It  was  a   branch   of  monks   without   appeal,  having   its 
familiars  in  every  house,  diving  into  the  secrets  of  every 
fireside,  judging  and  executing  its  horrible  deeds  without 
responsibility.     It  condemned,    not  deeds,  but   thoughts. 

It  affected  to  descend  into  individual  conscience,  and 
to  punish  the  crimes  which  it  pretended  to  discover.  Its 
process  was  reduced  to  a  horrible  simplicity.  It  arrested 
on  suspicion,  tortured  till  confession,  and  then  punished 
by  fire.  Two  witnesses,  and  those  to  separate  facts,  were 
sufficient  to  consign  the  victim  to  a  loathsome  dungeon. 


258       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

Here  he  was  sparingly  supplied  with  food,  forbidden  to 
speak,  or  even  sing,  to  which  pastime  it  could  hardly  be 
thought  he  would  feel  much  inclination,  and  then  left  to 
himself  till  famine  and  misery  should  break  his  spirit. 
"When  that  time  was  supposed  to  have  arrived  he  was  ex- 
amined. Did  he  confess  and  forswear  his  heresy,  whether 
actually  innocent  or  not,  he  might  then  assume  the  sacred 
shirt,  and  escape  with  the  confiscation  of  all  his  property  ? 
Did  he  persist  in  the  avowal  of  his  innocence,  two  wit- 
nesses sent  him  to  the  stake,  one  witness  to  the  rack.  He 
was  informed  of  the  testimony  against  him,  but  never 
confronted  with  the  witness.  That  accuser  might  be  his 
son,  father,  or  the  wife  of  his  bosom,  for  all  were  en- 
joined, under  the  death  penalty,  to  inform  the  inquisitors 
of  every  suspicious  word  which  might  fall  from  their 
nearest  relatives.  The  indictment  being  thus  supported, 
the  prisoner  was  tried  by  torture.  The  rack  was  the 
court  of  justice  ;  the  criminal's  only  advocate  was  his  for- 
titude, for  the  nominal  counsellor,  who  was  permitted 
no  communication  with  the  prisoner,  and  was  furnished 
neither  with  documents  nor  the  power  to  procure  evi- 
dence, was  a  puppet,  aggravating  the  lawlessness  of  the 
proceedings  by  the  mockery  of  legal  forms.  The  torture 
took  place  at  midnight,  in  a  gloomy  dungeon,  dimly 
lighted  by  torches.  The  victim — whether  man,  matron, 
or  tender  virgin — was  stripped  naked,  and  stretched  up- 
on the  wooden  bench.  Water,  weights,  fires,  pulleys, 
screws,  all  the  apparatus  by  which  the  sinews  could  be 
strained  without  cracking,  the  bones  crushed  without 
breaking,  and  the  body  racked  exquisitely  without  giving 
up  the  ghost,  were  now  put  into  operation.  The  execu- 
tioner, enveloped  in  a  black  robe  from  head  to  foot,  with 
his  eyes  glaring  through  holes  cut  in  the  hood  which  muf- 
fled his  face,  practiced  successively  all  the  forms  of  tor- 
ture which  the  devilish  ingenuity  of  the  monks  had  in- 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power,        259 

vented.  The  imagination  sickens  when  striving  to  keep 
pace  with  these  dreadful  realities.  Those  who  wish  to 
indulge  their  curiosity  concerning  the  details  of  the  sys- 
tem may  easily  satisfy  themselves  at  the  present  day. 
The  flood  of  light  which  has  been  poured  upon  the  sub- 
ject more  than  justifies  the  horror  and  the  rebellion  of  the 
Netherlander  The  period  during  which  torture  might 
be  inflicted  from  day  to  day  was  unlimited  in  duration.  It 
could  only  be  terminated  by  confession;  so  that  the  scaf- 
fold was  the  sole  refuge  from  the  rack.  Individuals  have 
borne  the  torture  and  the  &ViX\<*eo\\  fifteen  years,  and  have 
been  burned  at  the  stake  at  last. 

Execution  followed  confession,  but  the  number  of  con- 
demned prisoners    was  allowed    to  accumulate,    that   a 
multitude   of  victims   might   grace  each  gala  day.     The 
autode-fe  was  a  solemn    festival.      The   monarch,    the 
high  functionaries  of  the  land,  the  reverend  clergy,    the 
populace  regarded  it  as  an  inspiring  and  delightful  recre- 
ation.    "When  the  appointed  morning  arrived,  the  victim 
was  taken  from  his  dungeon.     He  was  then  attired  in  a 
yellow  robe  without  sleeves,  like  a  herald's  coat,  embroi- 
dered all  over  with  black  figures  of  devils.    A  large  coni- 
cal paper  mitre  was  placed  upon  his   head,  upon  which 
was  represented  a  human   being  in  the  midst  of  flames, 
surrounded   by  imps.      His  tongue  was  then  painfully 
gagged,  so  that  he  could  neither  open  nor  shut  his  mouth. 
After  he  was  thus  accoutered,  and  just  as  he  was  leaving 
bis  cell,  a  breakfast,  consisting  of  every  delicacy,  was 
placed  before  him,  and  he  was  urged  with  ironical  polite- 
ness to  satisfy  his  hunger.   He  was  then  led  into  the  pub- 
lic square.     The  procession  was  formed  with  great  pomp. 
It  was  headed  by  the  little  school  children,  who  were  im- 
mediately followed  by  the  band  of  prisoners,  each  attired 
in  the  horrible  yet  ludicrous  manner  described.     Then 
came  the  magistrates  and  nobility,  the  prelates  and  other 


260       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

dignitaries  of  the  Church,  the  holy  inquisitors,  with  their 
familiars  and  officials,  followed,  all  on  horseback,  with 
the  blood-red  flag  of  the  '  sacred  office'  waving  above 
them,  blazoned  upon  either  side  with  the  portraits  of 
Alexander  and  of  Ferdinand,  the  pair  of  brothers  who  had 
established  the  institution.  After  the  procession  came 
the  rabble.  When  all  had  reached  the  neighborhood  of 
the  scaffold,  and  had  been  arranged  in  order,  a  sermon 
was  preached  to  the  assembled  multitude.  It  was  filled 
with  laudations  of  the  inquisition,  and  with  blasphemous 
revilings  against  the  condemned  prisoners.  Then  the 
sentences  were  read  to  the  individual  victims.  Then  the 
clergy  chanted  the  fifty-first  Psalm,  the  whole  vast  throng 
uniting  in  one  tremendous  miserere.  If  a  priest  happened 
to  be  among  the  culprits,  he  was  now  stripped  of  the  ca- 
nonicals which  he  had  hitherto  worn,  while  his  hands, 
lips  and  shaven  crown  were  scraped  with  a  bit  of  glass, 
by  which  process  the  oil  of  his  consecration  was  supposed 
to  be  removed.  He  was  then  thrown  into  the  common 
herd.  Those  of  the  prisoners  who  were  reconciled,  and 
those  whose  execution  was  not  yet  appointed,  were  now 
separated  from  the  others.  The  rest  were  compelled  to 
mount  a  scaffold,  where  the  executioner  stood  ready  to 
conduct  them  to  the  fire.  The  inquisitors  then  delivered 
them  into  his  hands,  with  an  ironical  request  that  he 
would  deal  with  them  tenderly,  and  without  blood-letting 
or  injury.  Those  who  remained  steadfast  to  the  last  were 
then  burned  at  the  stake  ;  they  who,  in  the  last  extrem- 
ity, renounced  their  faith,  were  strangled  before  being 
thrown  into  the  flames. 

Such  was  the  Spanish  inquisition — technically  so 
called.  It  was,  according  to  the  biographer  of  Philip 
the  Second,  a  heavenly  remedy,  a  guardian  angel  of 
Paradise,  a  lion's  den  in  which  Daniel  and  other  just 
men  could   sustain    no    injury,  but  in  which   perverse 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power.        261 

sinners  were  torn  to  pieces.  It  was  a  tribunal  superior 
to  all  human  law,  without  appeal,  and  certainly  owing 
no  allegiance  to  the  powers  of  earth  or  heaven.  No 
rank,  high  or  humble,  was  safe  from  its  jurisdiction. 
The  royal  family  were  not  sacred  nor  the  pauper's 
hovel.  Even  death  afforded  no  protection.  The  holy 
office  invaded  the  prince  in  his  palace  and  the  beggar 
in  his  shroud.  The  corpses  of  dead  heretics  were  muti- 
lated and  burned.  The  inquisitors  preyed  upon  carcasses 
and  rifled  graves."* 

Is  it  possible  to  conceive  of  a  more  diabolical 
institution  ?  Could  the  Devil  himself  have  in- 
vented a  more  infernal  system  than  the  ever-to- 
be  execrated  Inquisition  ?  And  yet  this  abom- 
ination, this  Juggernaut,  was  instituted  and 
managed  by  Romanists  in  the  cause  of  Popery 
for  the  purpose  of  crushing  out  every  vestige  of 
free  thought  and  conscientious  deviation  from 
the  corrupt  teachings  of  that  Church. 

When  Rome  kindled  the  fires  of  persecution 
against  the  Protestants  of  Holland,  the  inquisi- 
tion was  transferred  to  that  country,  as  it  would 
do  its  bloody  work  more  efficiently  than  any 
other  system.  It  accordingly  set  about  the 
business  of  subjugation  and  extermination  with 
a  will.  In  these  Netherlands  in  1568  some 
"  three  millions"  of  men,  women,  and  children 
were  declared  to  be  tit  subjects  for  the  slaugh- 
ter. The  work  of  torture  and  butchery  now 
commenced  in  earnest.     The  cries  of  the  help- 

*  Motley's  His.  of  Dutch  Rep.  v.  i,  p.  322 — 26. 


262       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

less  and  the  groans  of  the  dying  were  heard  on 
every  side.  The  most  summary  forms  of  con- 
demn ation  were  adopted.  The  culprit  was  de- 
nied every  opportunity  of  defence.  The  only 
thing  certain  was  condemnation.  Then  came 
the  pulleys,  screws  or  lire.  Various  were  the 
modes  of  torture  and  the  means  of  destruc- 
tion. 

That  the  reader  may  form  some  further  idea 
of  their  nature,  we  subjoin  the  account  of  the 
execution  of  Bertrand  le  Bias  by  the  Inquisi- 
tion : 

"  He  was  dragged  on  a  hurdle,  with  his  mouth  closed 
with  an  iron  gag,  to  the  market-place.  Here  his  right 
haud  and  foot  were  burued  and  twisted  off  between  two 
red-hot  irons.  His  tongue  was  then  torn  out  by  the  roots, 
and  because  he  still  endeavored  to  call  upon  the  name  of 
God,  the  iron  gag  was  again  applied.  With  his  arms  and 
legs  fastened  together  behind  his  back,  he  was  then 
hooked  by  the  middle  of  his  body  to  an  iron  chain  and 
made  to  swing  to  and  fro,  over  a  slow  fire,  till  he  was 
entirely  roasted.  His  life  lasted  almost  to  the  end  of 
these  ingenious  tortures,  but  his  fortitude  lasted  as  long 
as  life."* 

Mr.  Motley,  after  describing  various  other 
cases  and  methods  of  destruction  to  which  these 
people  were  subjected  by  Popery,  says  : 

"  This  was  the  treatment  to  which  thousands  and  tens 
of  thousands  had  been  subjected  in  the  provinces.  Men, 
women  and  children   were  burned,    and   their    cinders 

*  Motley's  His.  etc,  v.  i.  p,  335. 


Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power.        263 

thrown  away,  for  idle  words  against  Koine,  spoken  years 
before,  for  praying  alone  in  the  closet,  for  not  kneeling  to 
a  wafer  when  they  met  it  in  the  streets,  for  thoughts  to 
which  they  had  never  given  utterance,  but  which  on  en- 
quiry they  were  too  honest  to  deny."* 

Now  what  had  these  heretics  done  that  they 
should  be  thus  slaughtered  without  mercy  ? 
Why,  they  had  presumed  to  think  for  them- 
selves, to  worship  God  according  to  the  Scrip- 
tures as  they  honestly  understood  them ;  they 
had  refused  to  affirm  their  belief  in  the  infalli- 
bility of  the  Romish  Church,  and  that  there 
was  no  salvation  outside  of  her  communion  ; 
they  had  protested  against  the  invocation  of 
saints,  transubstantiation,  the  adoration  of  the 
host,  the  worship  of  images,  etc.  These  were 
their  leading  crimes,  for  which  they  were 
hurled  from  all  the  endearments  of  society  and 
visited  with  the  confiscation  of  their  estates, 
arrests,  imprisonments,  excruciating  pain  and 
death.  But  why  should  they  have  been  put  to 
death  ?  If  that,  however,  were  deemed  neces- 
sary, why  must  they  be  tortured  ?  Why  must 
pulleys,  weights,  screws  and  fires  be  called 
into  requisition  to  strain,  tear,  crack,  crush  and 
burn  the  muscles,  sinews,  tendons,  ligaments, 
nerves  and  bones  of  their  poor  victims  until 
life  was  destroyed  by  slow  and  ingenious  tor- 
ture?    And   why,  in  the  name  of  all  that  is 

*  Ibid,  p.  339. 


264       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 

sacred,  should  cruel  mockery  be  added  to  their 
sufferings  by  their  persecutors  when,  handing 
them  over  to  the  civil  magistrate  to  carry  out 
the  sentence  of  death,  they  implore  him  "  for 
the  love  of  God,  and  in  regard  to  piety  and 
mercy,  and  of  their  mediation,  to  free  this  mis- 
erable person  from  all  danger  of  death,  or  mu- 
tilation of  members" — when  they  have  handed 
the  person  over  to  him  for  this  very  purpose, 
and  at  the  same  time  would  burn  the  magistrate 
if  he  should  dare  to  refuse  to  carry  out  their 
sentences!  Can  any  one  conceive  of  more  fla- 
grant hypocrisy  and  disgustiug  cant,  than  this 
lying  ceremony  ?  Such  cruelty  and  hypocriti- 
cal conduct  would  far  better  become  the  sav- 
ages of  our  western  wilds  than  the  ecclesiastics 
of  even  the  Church  of  Rome. 

About  in  keeping  with  the  foregoing  in  cru- 
elty and  brutality  was  the  horrible  massacre 
of  St.  Batholomew,  in  France,  in  1572.  The 
houses  of  the  Protestants  were  all  marked — 
the  dwellings  of  the  Papists  were  supplied  with 
torches — badges  and  arms  were  furnished  the 
assassins.  Everything  being  thus  secretly  ar- 
ranged, at  midnight  the  alarm-bell  was  rung 
from  St.  Germain.  This  was  the  signal  for  the 
murderers  to  commence  the  work  of  slaughter. 
Immediately,  as  if  by  magic,  the  Tuilleries,  the 
Palais,  the  public  places,  the  large  edifices  and 
the  streets  of  Paris  were  brilliantly  illuminated 


Romanism  a  Persecuting'  Power.        265 

to  light  up  the  pathway  of  these  cut-throats  to 
the  houses  of  their  victims.  The  terrible  car- 
nage now  commenced  with  untold  fury  in  every 
street  and  lane  of  the  city.  The  shouts  of 
these  assassins  to  each  other  to  let  no  one  es- 
cape, and  the  wailing  of  men,  the  shrieking  of 
women  and  children  as  they  were  falling  under 
the  blows  of  their  murderers,  made  the  night 
more  hideous  than  words  can  portray.  But  the 
slaughter  ended  not  with  the  night.  For  seven 
days  it  raged  with  fiendish  fury  throughout  the 
city.  From  the  capital  it  extended  to  the  prov- 
inces, where,  for  two  months,  the  horrid  wrork 
wTent  on,  until  eighty-five  thousand  Protestants 
were  slain.  The  tidings  of  this  infernal  slaugh- 
ter, that  spread  horror  and  consternation 
throughout  the  civilized  world,  was  received  at 
Rome  with  thanksgiving.  Cannon  were  fired 
from  its  wTalis  with  public  rejoicings.  A  Te 
Deura  was  sung,  at  which  the  Pope  and  his 
court  attended  ;  a  medal  was  struck  to  com- 
memorate the  event,  and  a  picture  of  the  mas- 
sacre wTas  put  up  in  the  Pope's  palace  to  com- 
memorate the  triumph  of  the  Church  over  Pro- 
testanism. 

The  persecutions  of  the  Protestants  in  Ire- 
land by  the  Papists  in  164:1  was  even  worse 
than  the  preceding.  The  chief  actor  in  this 
awful  tragedy  was  the  Romish  Bishop  of  Down. 
It  is  a  matter  of  history  that   on  the  Sabbath 


266       Romanism  a  Persecuting  Power. 


o 


preceding  the  commencement  of  the  massacre 
the  Romish  priests,  after  celebrating  Mass,  sent 
out  their  communicants  with  the  command  to 
kill   the  Protestants  and  seize  their  property. 
The  plan  of  attack  and  mode  of  procedure  had 
all  been  secretly  arranged.     The   23rd  of  Octo- 
ber was  fixed  upon  as  the  day  upon  which  their 
hellish  work  was  to  begin.     On  that  fatal  morn- 
ing the  Protestants  arose  from  their  beds  in  per- 
fect ignorance  of  the  terrible  fate  that  awaited 
them.       They   were   soon    overwhelmed    with 
amazement  to  see  their  nearest  neighbors,  with 
whom   they  lived   in   friendly  intercourse,   ap. 
proaching  them  with  the  weapons  of  death.     In 
vain  did  they  plead  for  life.     No  mercy  was 
shown  to  sex,  age  or  condition.     Resistance  was 
hopeless  amid  such  armed  numbers.     If  they 
escaped  from  one,  it  was  only  to  fall  a  victim 
to  the  fury  of  others.     No  asylum  was  respected. 
The  blood  flowed  upon  every  side.     The  air  was 
filled   all   day  long   with  the   wailings   of  the 
dying.      Some  were  stabbed,  some  were  shot, 
some  were  hung,   some   were   drowned,   some 
were    torn    to    pieces     by    dogs,    some    were 
hewn   to   pieces   with  axes,    while   many  who 
shut  themselves  up  in  their  houses  as  the  best 
means  of  safety,  had  their  dwellings  set  on  fire, 
and  so  perished  in  the  flames.     Thus  the  horrid 
work  went  on  until  two  hundred  thousand  Pro- 
testants were  destroyed. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Popish  Persecutions  of  Bible  Readers  in 

Madeira. 

The  system  of  Romanism  is,  from  its  very 
nature,  necessarily  a  system  of  intolerance  and 
persecution.  Many  lose  sight  of  this  essential 
characteristic  of  Romanism,  from  the  fact,  that 
in  the  United  States  they  have  seen  no  such 
persecution  by  Papists  as  has  been  alleged  to 
have  taken  place  in  other  countries  and  at  other 
times,  and  they  are  therefore  ready  to  conclude 
that  these  charges  are  in  whole  or  in  part  un- 
founded, or  that  Popery  has  changed.  It  should, 
however,  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  Church  of 
Rome  dare  not  at  present  in  this  country  at- 
tempt to  carry  out  her  system — she  dare  not 
now  outrage  public  opinion,  and  trample  our 
laws  under  her  feet.  They  are  yet  largely  in 
the  minority  of  the  population  of  our  country, 
and  consequently,  such  a  course  would  be  suici- 
dal. It  would  tend  to  awaken  our  people  to  a 
sense  of  the  danger  that  threatens  them,  and 
thereby  defeat  the  very  object  they  have  in 
view.  They  understand  as  well  as  any  body 
else,  that  to  succeed  here  at  present,  they  must 
do  in  some  measure  as  Protestants  do,  in  show- 


268  Persecutions  in  Madeira. 

ing  kindness  to  other  denominations.  Hence, 
Ave  can  know  nothing  comparatively  of  Popery 
by  our  acquaintance  with  it  here.  If  we  would 
see  and  understand  its  character  and  workings, 
we  must  go  to  other  lands  where  it  is  in  the  as- 
cendency. There  it  not  only  can  suppress  the 
circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  punish  Bible 
readers,  but  generally  does  so.  This  persistent 
determination  of  Rome  to  prevent  the  circula- 
tion and  reading  of  the  Scriptures  to  the  extent 
of  her  power,  is  very  clearly  illustrated  in  her 
persecution  of  Bible  readers  in  the  Island  of 
Madeira,  from  1843  to  1846. 

In  1838,  Dr.  Kalley,  a  minister  of  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland,  moved  to  Madeira,  with 
the  design  of  making  it  his  future  home.  Al- 
though the  "Roman  Catholic  religion  was  the 
religion  of  the  Island,  and  priests  were  there  in 
abundance,  he  found  the  inhabitants  in  the  most 
deplorable  and  almost  incredible  ignorance  of 
the  word  of  God.  "  None  of  them"  says  Dr. 
Kalley,  "  had  in  their  possession  a  copy  of  the 
Scriptures.  The  people  were  not  only  destitute 
of  the  Bible,  but  it  was  a  rare  case  to  find  any 
one  who  knew  there  was  a  booh  that  contained  a 
history  of  Jesus  Christ.  That  many  of  them 
had  never  heard  of  such  a  book  until  thev  heard 
it  from  him." 

Dr.  Kalley,  who  at  first  could  scarcely  believe 
such  astounding  declarations;  such  incredible 


Persecutions  in  Madeira.  269 

ignorance  among  a  people  who  professed  to  be 
Christians,  resolved  to  dissipate  this  gross  moral 
darkness,  by  supplying  them  with  the  word  of 
God.  For  this  purpose,  and  in  order  not  to  of- 
fend the  authorities  of  the  Island,  or  the  Ro- 
rnish  hierarchy,  he  procured  a  supply  of  Portu- 
guese Bibles,  which  had  been  translated  by 
Antonia  Pereira,  a  Romish  priest,  and  which 
had  been  sanctioned  by  the  Queen  and  the  Ro- 
mish Patriarch  of  Portugal.  These  Bibles  were 
circulated  among  the  people  and  were  read,  by 
such  as  could  read,  with  an  astonishing  interest. 
As  many  who  were  hungering  and  thirsting  after 
the  word  of  life,  were  unable  to  read,  meetings 
were  appointed  at  private  places  where  they 
assembled  to  hear  some  one  of  their  number 
read  aloud  for  the  edification  of  the  rest.  Schools 
were  also  established  by  Dr.  Kalley  to  teach  the 
art  of  reading  the  word. 

In  this  way  the  blessed  work  went  on  silently, 
yet  surely,  without  any  open  outbreak  from  the 
bishops  or  priests  until  1843.  During  this  period 
many  had  learned  to  read,  and  Bible  readers 
had  greatly  multiplied,  and  many  had  embraced 
its  doctrines  by  faith,  in  opposition  to  the  ab- 
surd dogmas  of  Rome.  The  growing  intelli- 
gence of  the  people,  however,  became  too 
manifest  to  escape  observation.  The  priests  be- 
gan to  be  alarmed.  They  plainly  saw  that  this 
practice  of  Bible  reading,  if  continued,  would 


270  Persecutions  in  Madeira, 

result  in  serious  injury,  if  not  in  fatal  disaster 
to  their  church.  It  was  evident  their  craft  was 
in  dansrer.  As  Romanism  could  not  endure  the 
light  of  Revelation,  the  light  must  be  put  out, 
or  at  least  under  a  bushel.  The  Bible  must  be 
suppressed  and  its  readers  punished.  A  most 
vigorous  course  was  now  commenced  by  the 
bishops  and  priests.  The  Bible  and  Bible 
readers  were  denounced  as  the  fruitful  sources 
of  all  heresies.  They  declared  <;  the  Bible  was 
a  book  from  hell  /  and  should  be  burnt  with  the 
hands  that  handle  it?  Bible  meetings  were 
also  denounced  in  unmeasured  terms  of  execra- 
tion, and  frequently  broken  up  by  Romish  mobs 
led  by  fanatical  priests.  Ecclesiastical  penal- 
ties speedily  followed.  On  a  day  fixed  upon  by 
the  Yicar- General,  there  was  read  from  all  the 
pulpits  in  Madeira  the  excommunication  with 
the  curse  of  Almighty  God  on  these  Bible  read- 
ers. This  document  goes  on  to  say,  "  Let  no 
one  give  them  fire,  water,  bread,  or  any  thing 
that  may  be  necessary  for  their  support.  Let 
no  one  pay  them  their  debts.  Let  no  one  sup- 
port them  in  any  case  which  they  may  bring 
before  a  court  of  justice.  Let  all  put  them  aside 
as  rotten  and  excommunicated  members,  sepa- 
rated from  the  bosom  and  union  of  the  Holy 
Mother  Catholic  Church,  and  as  rebels  and  con- 
tumacious." It  further  excommunicated  ipso 
facto  all  who  did  not  comply  with  these  com- 


Persecutions  in  Madeira,  271 

mands — every   debtor   who   should   pay   these 
men  their  just  debts,  every  judge  who  should 
dare,  in  a   court   of  law,  to   do  them  justice, 
every  charitable  person  who  should  give  them 
water,  tire,  or  any  thing  necessary  to  existence. 
The  strong  arm  of  the  law  was  also  invoked 
to  assist  in  the  horrible  work  of  persecution. 
Bible  readers  were  reported  by  the  priests  to 
the  government,  and   the  work  of  arrests  and 
imprisonments  at  once  commenced.     "A  judge 
and    public   prosecution,"  says    Captain   Tate, 
"with  a  notary  and  about  sixty  soldiers  pro- 
ceeded at  night  to  the  Sombo  das  Fayas.      The 
houses  of  the  Bible  readers  were  broken  open — 
thirty  men  and  women  were  taken  prisoners — 
most  of  them  were  bound — many  of  them  were 
beaten,  and  some  of  them  very  severely — and 
their  houses  were  given  up  to  be  sacked  by  the 
soldiers,  wTho  committed  the  most  horrible  atroci- 
ties. With  scarcely  any  clothes  on  (for  they  had 
been   roused   from   their  beds  by  the  soldiers) 
twenty-two  of  them  were  conveyed  to  Funchal 
—and  there  committed   to  prison.     In  prison 
they  were  denied  the  liberty  to  read  the  word  of 
God;  and  though  mass  had  not  been  performed 
in  it  for  years,  it  was  now   found  useful  as  a 
means  of  persecution,  and  they  were  driven  to 
mass  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet."   "  Here,"  adds 
the  same  authority,  "  they  lay  confined  for  more 
than  twenty  long  months  without  a  hearing." 


272  Persecutes  in  Madeira. 

Arrests  continued  to  be  made  and  the  num- 
ber of  the  imprisoned  increased.  In  the  mean 
time  it  being  ascertained  that  Bible  reading  was 
kept  up  in  the  prison,  the  judge  with  other  offi- 
cers visited  the  jail,  and  "  ordered  all  the  boxes 
of  the  prisoners  to  be  searched  for  Bibles  ;  and 
he  took  away  every  copy  of  the  Scriptures  he 
could  find."  They  went  to  a  school  supported 
by  English  charity,  and  took  away  thirty  Bibles 
and  all  their  Testaments.  The  search  for  Bibles 
in  private  houses  and  every  where  was  prose- 
cuted with  such  vigor  that  some  concealed  their 
Bibles  in  their  beds,  some  in  cellars,  some  in 
barns,  some  in  stone  walls,  and  some  buried 
them  in  the  earth. 

In  the  mean  time  the  persecution  of  the 
Bible  readers  increased.  The  storm  thickened. 
Their  meetings  were  broken  uj3  with  violence. 
Their  houses  were  sacked,  plundered,  and  their 
furniture  destroyed.  To  escape  the  fury  of  the 
priests  and  their  minions  these  Protestants  fled 
to  the  mountains  and  hid  themselves  in  dens 
and  caves  of  the  earth.  "  On  the  evening  of 
the  5th  (1846,")  says  Dr.  Kalley,  "  many  houses 
were  plundered  by  bands  of  marauding  ruffians, 
and  sixty  or  eighty  of  the  converts  were  com- 
pelled to  leave  their  homes,  and  pass  the  night 
in  the  mountains.  Night  after  night  these 
bands  continued  to  repeat  their  desolating 
work;    and   in   greater   and   greater  numbers 


Persecutions  in  Madeira.  273 

were  the  believers  driven  from  their  houses  : — 
till  on  Sunday  many  hundreds  of  the  Portu- 
guese subjects,  obnoxious  to  the  priests,  only  on 
account  of  their  adherence  to  the  Gospel  truth, 
had  fled  for  their  lives.  The  mob  had  broken 
open  their  doors,  and  destroyed  their  windows, 
furniture,  and  other  property.  When  the  work 
of  destruction  was  completed  in  the  town  and 
neighborhood,  the  ruthless  persecutors  followed 
the  scattered  flock  to  the  mountains,  hunting 
them  down  like  beasts  of  prey."  Such  of  those 
as  died  or  were  killed  were  denied  a  burial  save 
in  the  public  highway.  For  them  there  was  no 
justice,  law,  security,  asylum,  or  mercy.  Being 
pursued  to  the  mountains,  they  fled  from  the 
Island  by  every  available  means.  In  their 
flight  some  found  refuge  in  the  West  India 
Islands.  Many  in  Trinidad,  and  some  in  the 
United  States.  Dr.  Kalley  escaped  in  the  guise 
of  a  female  while  they  were  seeking  for  his  life. 
The  number  that  thus  fled  the  Island  to  escape 
the  fury  of  this  storm  of  persecution  by  Papists 
against  Bible  readers  was  more  than  one  thou- 
sand.  Who  shall  tell  the  sum  of  their  suffer- 
ings, their  anxiety,  alarm,  and  hunger  in  the 
mountains,  their  cruel  separations  from  kindred, 
home  and  their  father-land  ;  robbed  of  their 
property,  outcasts  and  wanderers  in  strange 
lands?  And  all  this  for  what?  for  reading 
God's  Revelation  to  man  !     And  all  this  too  by 


274  Persecutions  in  Madeira. 

the  professed  followers  of  Him  who  said : 
"  Search  the  Scriptures."  Was  there  ever 
greater  blindness,  or  stranger  infatuation  ?  Has 
Rome  changed  in  reference  to  her  opposition  to 
the  Bible  during  the  dark  a^es?  The  answer 
to  this  question  is  furnished  by  her  cruel  perse- 
cutions of  Bible  readers  in  Madeira,  in  1846,  in 
the  middle  of  the  19th  century.*  Is  it  therefore 
strange  that  she  should  still  hate  Bible  reading 
by  the  masses,  and  demand  its  expulsion  from 
our  schools  ?  Let  it  be  remembered,  these  Bibles 
circulated  in  Madeira  were  not  Protestant 
translations.  They  were  translated  by  a  Ro- 
mish  priest,  and  approved  by  the  Romish 
Queen  and  Patriarch  of  Portugal.  And  yet 
they  were  denounced  as  from  hell,  and  com- 
mitted to  the  flames  by  the  priests,  wherever 
they  were  found. 

*  See  Book  entitled  ••  Facts  in  Madeira." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit. 

In  proof  that  Rome  is  still  a  persecutor  in 
spirit,  the  following  additional  facts  are  present- 
ed for  careful  consideration  : 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  a  prime  dogma  of  Ro- 
manism, that  all  which  the  Church  teaches 
through  the  approved  channels  of  the  Popes  and 
Councils  is  sacred,  infallible  and  unchangeable. 
Let  this  be  distinctly  understood.  What  she 
has  once  taught  as  right,  must  forever  remain 
to  her  as  right !  Changes,  innovations,  repeals, 
reforms  or  progress,  can  find  no  admittance  into 
the  Papal  system,  without  destroying  this  fun- 
damental principle,  or  foundation,  upon  which 
the  whole  superstructure  stands.  "  The  whole 
of  our  faith,"  says  Cardinal  Pullavicini,  an  in- 
fallible authority,  "  rests  upon  one  indivisible 
article,  namely,  the  infallible  authority  of  the 
Church.  The  moment,  therefore,  that  we  give 
up  any  part  whatever,  the  whole  falls  ;  for  what 
admits  not  of  being  divided,  must  evidently 
stand  entire  or  fall  entire." 

Now  from  all  this  it  is  manifestly  plain  that 
all  and  each  of  these  decrees,  laws,  precepts  and 
practices  of  Popery,  from  the   earliest   ages  of 


2j6       Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit. 

her  history  down  to  the  present  day  may,  with 
strict  propriety,  be  brought  forward  as  evidence 
of  what  she  would  do  at  present  if  she  could 
have  her  own  wav.  Her  teachings  of  intoler- 
ance  to  her  people  ;  her  instructions  to  her  bish- 
ops, who  still  swear ;  "Heretics,  schismatics,  or 
rebels  against  our  lord  the  Pope,  or  his  succes- 
sors, I  will  persecute  and  fight  against  to  the 
utmost  of  my  power," — and  her  exhortations  to 
kings  and  princes  to  aid  her  in  the  horrid  work 
of  slaughter,  that  still  disgraces  the  pages  of  her 
textbooks — all  bear  unmistakable  evidence  that 
she  has  not  changed. 

"Let  the  secular  powers  be  compelled,  if  ne- 
cessary, to  exterminate,  to  their  utmost  power, 
all  the  heretics  denoted  by  the  church."* 

"  Experience  teaches  that  there  is  no  other 
remedy  for  the  evils  but  to   put    heretics  to 

death."t 

Again  :  "  The  blood  of  the  heretics  is  not 
called  the  blood  of  the  saints  no  more  than  the 
blood  of  thieves,  mankillers,  and  other  malefac- 
tors, for  the  shedding  of  which,  by  the  order  of 
justice,  no  commonwealth  shall  suffer. $ 

"When  has  Rome  ever  repudiated  these  teach- 
ings, which  form  no  inconsiderable  amount  of 
her  literature  ?  What  one  of  all  her  Popes  has 
ever  condemned  the  slaying  of  Protestants  as  a 

*  Gen.  Coun.  Sat.  t  Bellarm  de  Laicis.   Lib.  3,  c.  21. 

X  Rheim.  Test.,  Rev.  17.  6. 


Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit.       277 

righteous  vindication  of  the  truth  ?  When,  and 
where,  has  the  Komish  hierarchy  ever  deplored 
the  horrible  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  or  the 
Irish  massacre  of  two  hundred  thou  and  Pro- 
testants, or  any  other  wholesale  butchery  in 
which  she  has  been  engaged?  Indeed,  so  far 
from  this,  the  memory  of  the  massacre  of  St. 
Bartholomew  is  preserved  by  a  picture  of  that 
awful  scene,  that  still  hangs  in  one  of  the  rooms 
of  the  Yatican  of  Rome,  to  feast  the  eyes  of  the 
Pope  and  his  Cardinals. 

But  we  are  not  left  to  draw  our  inferences 
from  the  bulls  of  Popes,  and  the  decrees  of 
Councils,  or  the  bloody  persecutions  she  has 
waged  in  former  times,  against  all  who  dared  to 
think  for  themselves,  as  to  what  her  spirit  of  in- 
tolerance is  at  present.  Although  prudence 
and  cautiousness  have  ever  been  characteristic 
of  her  utterances  in  this  land,  as  to  her  inten- 
tions, should  she  ever  get  the  power  to  assert  her 
supremacy,  yet  such  has  been  the  confidence  of 
success,  upon  the  part  of  some  of  her  leading 
officials,  as  has  led  them  in  part  to  unfold  their 
future  programme : 

"Protestantism  of  every  form  has  not,  and  never  can 
have,  any  right  where  Catholicity  is  triumphant;  and, 
therefore,  we  lose  the  breath  we  expend  in  declaiming 
against  bigotry  and  intolerance,  and  in  favor  of  religious 
liberty,  or  the  right  of  any  man  to  be  of  any  religion  as 
best  pleases  him."*  2 

*  Catholic  Review,  January,  1852. 


278       Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit. 

No  worse  form  of  intolerance  than  the  above 
was  uttered  by  Rome  during  the  period  of  her 
fiercest  persecutions.  It  was  this  sentiment, 
carried  out  by  the  Romish  hierarchy,  that  has 
in  former  times  destroyed  millions  of  the  faith- 
ful. This  sentiment  of  intolerance  she  tells  us 
she  holds  to-day.  "  Religious  liberty  is  merely 
endured,"  says  Bishop  O'Connor  of  Pittsburgh, 
"  until  the  opposite  can  be  carried  into  opera- 
tion without  peril  to  the  Catholic  world." 

Rome  is  doing  in  this  respect  the  best  she  can 
under  the  circumstances.  No  matter  how  much 
the  world  out-travels  her,  no  matter  in  what 
dusty  and  mouldy  piles  her  dogmas  lie,  no 
matter  how  her  spiritual  prince  on  the  Tiber 
may  tremble  and  fly,  she  plots  as  keenly  as 
ever,  and  does  with  might  and  main  the  thing 
within  her  reach,  whatever  it  may  be.  Where 
she  has  more  power,  she  does  more. 

Rev.  Oscar  Hugo,  an  expelled  Hungarian, 
preached  not  long  since  in  Williamsburgh,  when 
in  speaking  of  the  religious  affairs  of  his  coun- 
try, and  a  Catholic  concordat  against  Protest- 
ants, said: 

"According  to  that  concordat  all  marriages  by  Protest- 
ants were  considered  null  and  void,  and  the  entire  eleven 
millions  were  thus  considered  to  be 

IN    A    STATE    OF    ADULTERY. 

A  council,  composed  of  an  archbishop  and  four  Jesuits, 
bad  power  at  any  time  to  close  a  Protestant  church.     At 


Rome  still  a  Perse  nit  or  in  Spirit.       279 

last,  that  concordat  was  abolished  and  Protestants  were 
free,  but  they  did  not  retaliate,  they  did  not  close  any  Ca- 
tholic churches.  After  a  brief  period  it  was  re-established, 
and  we  had  to  submit  to  it  again.  On  the  9th  day  of 
May,  1851,  a  council  of  Protestant  ministers  was  con- 
vened in  the  city  of  Pesth,  for  the  purpose  of  petition- 
ing for  a  modification  of  it.  A  petition  was  drawn  up 
and  signed  by  the  members  of  the  council,  and  it  was 
entrusted  to  a  committee  for  presentation  to  the  au- 
thorities. That  committee,  as  well  as  the  council  itself, 
were  denounced  as  heretics  and  rebels,  and  the  Church 
authorities  advised  that  they  all  be  thrown  into  prison. 
On  the  27th  of  May,  while  the  most  revered  of  the  Pro- 
testant clergy  of  Hungary  was  offering  up  a  prayer,  a  mil- 
itary force  entered  the  church  and  took  him  and  all  pre- 
sent prisoners,  because  they  had  not  received  permission 
from  the  Emperor  of  Austria  to  worship  God  according  to 
their  consciences.  They  were  thrown  into  prison  and  were 
all  more  or  less  tortured.  My  father,  himself  a  minister, 
was  sentenced  to  seven  years'  imprisonment  because  he 
was  a  member  of  the  council,  and  he  died  in  prison.  Be- 
cause I  attended  the  council  with  my  father,  I  was  sen- 
tenced to  perpetual  banishment  from  my  native  land. 
That's  the  way  Catholics  respected  Protestant  consciences 
in  Hungary  in  1851.  That's  the  way  they  would  respect 
your  consciences  here  if  they  had  the  power." 

As  we  have  already  seen,  in  the  Island  of 
Madeira  no  longer  ago  than  in  1 846,  she  waged 
a  most  cruel  system  of  persecution  against  those 
who  were  charged  with  no  other  crime  than 
simply  reading  their  Bibles  and  meeting  for 
worship  in  private  houses.  For  doing  such 
things  they  were  declared  outlaws ;  the  courts 


280       Rome  still  a  Persscutor  in  Spirit. 

closed  against  them  ;  their  property  confiscated ; 
their  meetings  broken  up ;  their  houses  plun- 
dered ;  harassed  and  persecuted,  they  fled  to 
the  mountains  and  hid  themselves  in  dens  and 
caves,  where  they  suffered  exceedingly  from 
exposure  and  hunger,  until  they  could  escape 
from  the  Island. 

In  1863,  only  eight  years  ago,  the  Pope  con- 
cluded a  Concordat  with  the  government  of 
Ecuador,  which  includes  the  following  articles  : 

1.  "The  Catholic  religion  is  the  religion  of  the 
State  ;  consequently  the  practice  of  any  other 
mode  of  worship  is  forbidden  in  the  Republic. 

2.  Every  book  forbidden  by  a  bishop  is  con- 
fiscated by  the  government. 

6.  The  government  will  lend  the  bishops  its 
powerful  aid  in  putting  down  every  one  who 
attempts  to  lead  the  faithful  into  the  paths  of 
error  (Protestantism)." 

Such  is  the  bigotry,  exclusiveness,  intoler- 
ance, and  persecution,  that  are  carried  out  to- 
day by  Roman  Catholics  in  a  neighboring  Re- 
public, and  such  would  be  her  intolerant  des- 
potism in  the  United  States,  if  she  had  the 
ability. 

Less  than  two  years  ago,  Cardinal  Antonelli, 
the  Prime  Minister  of  the  Pope  of  Rome,  wrote 
as  follows,  to  the  Bishop  of  iS'icaragua  : 

"  We  have  lately  been  informed  here  that  an  attempt 
has  been  made  to  change  the  order  of  things  hitherto  ex- 


Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit.       281 

isting  in  that  republic,  by  publishing  a  programme,  in 
which  are  enunciated  ' freedom  of  education''  and  of 
worship.  Both  these  principles  are  not  only  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  God  and  of  the  Church,  hut  are  in  contradic- 
tion with  the  Concordat  established  between  the  Holy  See 
and  that  republic.  Although  we  doubt  not  that  your 
most  illustrious  and  reverend  lordship  will  do  all  in  your 
power  against  maxims  so  destructive  to  the  Church  and 
to  society,  still  we  deem  it  by  no  means  superfluous  to 
stimulate  your  well-known  zeal  to  see  that  the  clergy,  and 
above  all  the  curates,  do  their  duty.* 

"  G.  Cardinal  Antonelli." 

Here,  "  freedom  of  education  and  worship" 
are  declared  to  be  offensive  to  Popery  and  con- 
trary to  the  Concordat,  or  the  agreement  that 
had  been  exacted  of  them  by  the  Pope,  and 
which  it  was  now  found  necessary  to  hold  them 
to,  by  intimidation.  It  is  also  most  explicitly 
declared  by  the  Cardinal  that  "  freedom  of  edu- 
cation and  worship  are  both  contrary  to  the 
laws  of  God  and  the  Church."  As  it  respects 
the  former,  the  Cardinal  is  unquestionably  very 
ignorant,  which  is  probably  owing  to  his  being 
opposed  to  Bible  reading ;  but  in  reference  to 
the  latter,  he  undoubtedly  knows  whereof  he 
affirms.  The  history  of  Rome  has  ever  been  a 
history  of  bigotry,  intolerance,  and  cold- 
hearted  tyranny,  which  is  in  the  above  extract 
re-affirmed  by  Papal  authority. 

By  the   enactment   of  the  dogma   of  Papal 
Infallibility,  the  cruel  and  bloodthirsty  decrees 

*  "  Nicaragua  Gazette"  of  January  i,  1870. 


282        Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit. 

of  Popes  Innocent  IV.,  Urban  IV.,  Clement 
IV.,  Nicholas  III.,  and  Innocent  VIII. ,  are  not 
only  sanctioned,  but  declared  to  be  just  and 
right,  and  must  be  regarded  as  embodying  the 
spirit  of  Rome  to-day,  and  for  all  coming  time. 
At  a  recent  meeting  held  in  the  City  of  New 
York,  Dr.  S.  J.  Prime,  in  addressing  the  au- 
dience, said : 

"Four  years  ago  I  was  in  Rome,  and  was  pleasantly 
associated  with  a  Scotch  clergyman,  who  was  holding 
every  Sabbath  day  a  religious  service  in  his  own  hired 
house,  with  a  few  British  and  American  Christians.  But 
while  I  was  there,  an  order  came  to  this  Scotch  preacher, 
telling  him  that  he  was  violating  the  law  of  the  city,  and 
exposed  himself  to  the  Inquisition  ;  he  must  stop  that 
'preaching  or  the  Inquisition  would  put  its  loving  arms 
about  him  and  crush  him  in  its  fatal  hug.  The  Inquisi- 
tion was  an  existing  institution  in  Rome  three  u>ee~ksago  ; 
and  is  it  nothing  to  thank  God  for  that  it  exists  no  longer  ? 
In  1848,  wThen  for  a  brief  hour  the  Republicans  held 
Rome,  during  the  flight  of  this  Pope,  the  dungeons  and 
pit  of  that  infernal  Inquisition  were  opened,  and  out  of 
the  depths  were  drawn  up  remnants  of  clothing,  and  hu- 
man bones,  and  long  locks  of  human  hair — woman's  hair 
— the  ghastly  relics  of  hapless  victims  of  religious  perse- 
cution and  hate  in  the  nineteenth  century  of  Christ's 
era." 

No  one  need  to  be  deceived  as  to  the  perse- 
cuting spirit  of  Popery.  Her  very  element  is 
cruelty  and  blood.  Popery  encourages,  nay, 
commands  the  extermination  of  all  heretics 
(Protestants),  as  a  sacred  duty  wherever  it  may 


Rome  still  a  Perse  ait  or  in  Spirit.       283 

be  practicable  ;  that  it  is  no  more  sin  to  kill 
heretics  than  to  kill  dogs,  but  that  it  is  meritori- 
ous. The  tears  and  groans  of  her  victims  can 
not  be  numbered.  The  voice  of  the  blood  of 
millions  of  martyrs  to-day  cry  out  against  her 
from  the  ground.  While  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
says :  "  If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him — if  he 
thirst,  give  him  drink,  etc.;"  and  again,  "  Love 
your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do 
good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them 
which  despitefully  use  you,  and  persecute 
you."  Popery  has  inculcated  cruelty  toward 
all  who  dared  to  think  for  themselves,  as  a  vir- 
tue. She  has  not  only  decreed  deatli  to  here- 
tics as  a  sacred  duty,  but  death  in  its  most  ter- 
rible forms.  The  fire,  the  rack,  and  various 
other  devices  of  cruel  torture,  have  been  her 
favorite  methods  of  procedure  with  those 
charged  with  heresy. 

But  it  may  be  said  that  "  its  hierarchy  would 
not  be  guilty  of  such  atrocious  deeds  of  cruelty 
now,  and  especially  in  the  United  States." 
That  many  of  them  would  not,  1  have  not  a 
doubt.  Many  of  them  are  not  only  kind  and 
humane,  but  evidently  in  charity  with  all  man- 
kind. But  individual  excellence  has  nothing  to 
do  with  the  system,  or  with  the  doctrines  and 
tenets  of  the  Church.  The  hierarchs  have  Ions: 
been  upbraided  for  their  intolerance  and  cruelty, 
and  if  they  have  changed  in  these  respects,  why 


284       Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit. 

did  they  not  in  their  recent  (Ecumenical  Coun- 
cil say  so  ?  Why  did  they  not,  like  honest  men, 
publicly  before  the  world,  hasten,  without  men- 
tal reservation  or  hypocrisy,  to  wash  their 
bloody  hands  from  these  murderous  abomina- 
tions that  disgrace  their  Church's  history  %  The 
reason  is  plain.  Rome  is  the  same  now  as  in 
the  past.  She  not  only  neither  forsakes,  re- 
pents, or  apologizes,  for  the  cruel  persecutions 
of  the  past,  but  by  the  decision  of  that  Council 
she  has,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  lifted  up 
the  cruel  and  bloody  decrees  of  former  Popes, 
into  the  region  of  infallibility,  thus  making  them 
an  essential  part  of  her  abominable  system  for 
all  time  to  come.  Hence  Rome  has  not  changed 
in  this  respect,  nor  can  she  change,  so  long  as 
this  absurd  dogma  of  Papal  infallibility  is  suf- 
fered to  disgrace  her  canon  laws. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  cruel  and  anti- 
Christian  spirit  of  Rome  to-day,  look  at  the 
vindictiveness,  the  hate,  and  diabolical  fury  em- 
bodied in  her  Anathema  Maranatha,  which  is 
still  retained  in  her  judicial  system  for  use,  and 
which  is  said  to  have  been  recently  hurled 
against  Victor  Emanuel : 

"  By  authority  of  the  Almighty  God,  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost ;  and  of  the  holy  canons  ;  and  of  the 
undefiled  Virgin  Mary,  mother  and  nurse  of  our  Saviour ; 
and  of  the  celestial  virtues,  angels,  archangels,  thrones, 
dominions,  powers,  cherubims  and  seraphims  ;   and  of  all 


Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit.       285 

the  holy  patriarchs  and  prophets  ;  and  of  all  apostles  and 
evangelists  ;  and  of  the  holy  innocents  (who,  in  the  sight 
of  the  Holy  Lamb,  are  found  worthy  to  sing  the  new 
song) ;  and  of  the  holy  martyrs  and  holy  confessors;  and 
of  the  holy  virgins  ;  and  of  all  the  saints,  together  with 
all  the  holy  and  elect  of  God — we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  him,  and  from  the  threshold  of  the  holy 
Church  of  God  Almighty  we  sequester  him,  that  he  may 
he  tormented  in  eternal,  excruciating  sufferings,  together 
with  Dathan  and  Abiram,  and  those  who  say  to  the  Lord 
God,  "  Depart  from  us  ;  we  desire  none  of  Thy  ways." 
And  as  fire  is  quenched  with  water,  so  let  the  light  of  him 
be  put  out  forevermore. 

May  the  Father  who  created  man  curse  him.  May  the 
Son  who  suffered  for  us  curse  him.  May  the  Holy  Ghost 
which  was  given  to  us  in  our  baptism,  curse  him.  May 
the  Holy  Cross  which  Christ  (for  our  salvation  triumph- 
ing over  his  enemies)  ascended,  curse  him.  May  the  Ho- 
ly and  Eternal  Virgin  Mary,  Mother  of  God,  curse  him. 
May  St.  Michael,  the  advocate  of  holy  souls,  curse  him. 
May  all  the  angels  and  archangels,  principalities  and  pow- 
ers, and  all  the  heavenly  armies  curse  him.  May  St.  John, 
the  precursor,  and  St.  John  the  Baptist,  and  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul,  and  St.  Andrew,  and  all  other  of  Christ's 
apostles  together  curse  him.  And  may  the  rest  of  his  dis- 
ciples and  four  Evangelists  (who  by  their  preaching  con- 
verted the  universal  world),  and  may  the  holy  and  won- 
derful company  of  martyrs  and  confessors  (who  by  their 
holy  works  are  found  pleading  to  God  Almighty)  curse  him. 

May  the  Choir  of  the  Holy  Virgins  (who  for  the  honor 
of  Christ  have  despised  the  things  of  the  world),  damn 
him ;  may  all  the  saints  (who  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  and  everlasting  ages  are  found  to  be  beloved  of 
God),  damn  him  ;  may  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  all 
the  holy  things  remaining  therein,  damn  him. 


286       Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit. 

May  he  be  damned,  wherever  he  be,  whether  in  the 
house  or  in  the  field,  whether  in  the  highway  or  the  by- 
way, whether  in  the  wood  or  in  the  water,  or  whether  in 
the  church.  May  he  be  cursed  in  living  and  in  dying,  in 
eating  and  drinking,  in  fasting  and  thirsting,  in  slumber- 
ing and  sleeping,  in  watching  or  walking,  mingendo, 
cacando,  and  in  blood-letting. 

May  he  be  cursed  in  all  the  faculties  of  his  body.  May 
he  be  cursed  inwardly  and  outwardly.  May  he  be  cursed 
in  his  hair.  May  he  be  cursed  in  his  brains.  May  he  be 
cursed  in  the  crown  of  his  head  and  in  his  temples.  In  his 
forehead  and  in  his  ears.  In  his  eyebrows  and  in  his 
cheeks.  In  his  jawbones  and  in  his  nostrils.  In  his  fore 
teeth  and  in  his  grinders.  In  his  lips  and  in  his  throat. 
In  his  shoulders  and  in  his  wrists.  In  his  arms,  his 
hands,  and  in  his  fingers. 

May  he  be  damned  in  his  mouth,  in  his  breast,  in  his 
heart,  and  in  all  the  viscera  of  his  body ;  may  he  be 
damned  in  his  veins  and  in  his  groin,  in  his  thighs  and 
*  *  *  *  in  his  hips  and  in  his  knees,  in  his  legs,  feet 
and  toe-nails ! 

May  he  be  cursed  in  all  the  joints  and  articulations  of 
his  members.  From  the  top  of  his  head  to  the  sole  of  his 
foot  may  there  be  no  soundness  in  him. 

May  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  with  all  the  glory  of 
his  majesty,  curse  him ;  and  may  Heaven,  with  all  the 
powers  that  move  therein,  rise  up  against  him,  curse  and 
damn  him ! 

Amen.     So  be  it.     Amen."* 

Can  any  one  imagine  a  greater  contrast  than 
the  spirit  exhibited  by  Jesus  Christ,  who  says  ; 
"  Bless  and  curse  not,"  and  that  of  Popery,  as 
set  forth  in  the  above  ? 

*  This  curse,  which  was  in  use  before  the  Reformation,  may  be  fouud  in 
Lea's  Studies  in  Church  History,  page  335. 


Rome  still  a  Persecutor  in  Spirit.       287 

And  now,  in  conclusion,  I  would  remark  that 
it  seems  to  me  that  no  one  can  fail  to  see  that 
the  success  of  Popery  in  our  midst,  according 
to  the  unqualified  declarations  of  her  author- 
ized expounders'of  her  principles,  necessarily 
involves  the  utter  extinction  of  Protestant  lib- 
erty, and  the  destruction  of  our  free  institu- 
tions. Equality  with  Protestants  she  utter- 
ly abhors,  and  will  never  rest  until  she  shall 
tread  them  in  the  dust.  She  is  the  same  now  in 
all  essential  particulars  that  she  has  been  in  the 
past — the  implacable  foe  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty — a  foe  that  scruples  not  to  use  any 
means,  or  measures,  however  cruel,  to  compel 
submission  to  her  despotic  behests.  And  as  if  to 
indoctrinate  her  communicants  of  the  nineteenth 
century  into  her  spirit  of  intolerance  and  hatred 
toward  all  Protestants,  and  if  possible  to  in- 
flame their  minds  with  the  spirit  of  persecution 
toward  all  other  sects,  so  that  they  may  be  rea- 
dy at  any  time  to  do  the  bidding  of  their  spirit- 
ual guides  in  any  emergency,  the  following  is 
read  in  every  Romish  church  on  Thursday  be- 
fore Easter  :  "  In  the  name  of  God  Almighty, 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  Apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  and 
by  our  own,  we  excommunicate  and  anathe- 
matize all  Hussites,  "Wicliflites,  Lutherans, 
Zwinglians,  Calvinists,  Huguenots,  Anabap- 
tists, Trinitarians,  and  other  apostates  from  the 


283       Rome  still  a  Persecutor  i)t  Spirit. 

faith;  and  all  other  heretics,  by  whatsoever  name 
the j  are  called,  or  of  whatsoever  sect  they  may 
be.  And  also  their  adherents,  receivers,  favor- 
ers, and  generally  any  defenders  of  them — as 
also  schismatics,  and  those  who  withdraw  them- 
selves, or  recede  obstinately  from  their  obedi- 
ence to  us  or  the  existing  Roman  Pontiff."* 

In  this  way  our  whole  Protestant  community 
which  has  so  generously  granted  them  privi- 
leges, by  legal  enactments,  equal  to  their  own, 
and  who  protects  them  in  the  enjoyments  of 
those  rights,  is  most  grossly  and  publicly 
insulted  yearly  by  this  senseless  and  wicked 
practice.  One  would  think  that  the  baseness 
of  the  act  to  thus  scorn  and  treat  a  benefac- 
tor, would  crimson  their  cheeks  with  shame. 

Of  these  things,  as  Protestants,  we  have  a 
right  to  complain.  "When  Romanists  deem  it 
their  duty  to  trample  down  the  rights  of  oth- 
ers, to  denounce  Protestants  as  heretics  and 
schismatics,  with  whom  they  are  not  bound  to 
keep  faith,  and  who  are  to  be  endured  only 
until  they  get  the  power  to  crush  them;  when 
they  publicly  declare  themselves  to  be  the  un- 
compromising enemies  of  religious  liberty,  and 
free  institutions  in  general,  then  indeed  it  is 
high  time  that  we  should  awaken  to  the  im- 
pending danger  that  threatens  us,  and  to  the 
fearful  crisis  that  is  upon  us. 

*  Bula  in  Coena  Domini. 


DATE  DUE 

r 

•u . 

APR  n  o  fo< 

\i- 

n  y<  w 

9 

Printed 
lr.  USA 

COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 


JA 


0038982153 


936.73 


61 


